This is a modern-English version of A Voyage to the Moon, originally written by Cyrano de Bergerac. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.


A VOYAGE TO THE MOON

BY MONSIEUR

CYRANO DE BERGERAC

NEW YORK
DOUBLEDAY and McCLURE Co
M. DCCC. XCIX.

CONTENTS

CONTENTS


LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__


Cyrano de Bergerac.

Cyrano de Bergerac.

La terre me fut importune
Le pris mon essort vers les Cieux.
l'y vis le soleil, et la lune.
Et maintenant J'y vois les Dieux

("All weary with the earth too soon,
I took my flight into the skies,
Beholding there the sun and moon
Where now the Gods confront my eyes.")

La terre me devenait trop lourde
J'ai pris mon envol vers les cieux.
Là, j'ai vu le soleil et la lune.
Et maintenant, je vois les dieux

("Tout fatigué par la terre trop tôt,
I took my flight to the skies,
Seeing them there, the sun and the moon
"Where now the gods meet my gaze."

From a 17th Century Engraving of the original portrait
by Zacharie Heince.

From a 17th Century engraving of the original portrait
by Zacharie Heince.


CYRANO DE BERGERAC.

Savinien Hercule de Cyrano Bergerac, swashbuckler, hero, poet, and philosopher, came of an old and noble family, richer in titles than in estates. His grandfather still kept most of the titles, and was called Savinien de Cyrano Mauvières Bergerac Saint-Laurent. He was secretary to the King in 1571, and held other important offices. Since there was no absolute right of primo-geniture in those matters, the names, as well as what was left of the properties they had represented, were distributed among his descendants. Our hero seems to have received a fair share of the titles; but of the property, nothing.

Savinien Hercule de Cyrano Bergerac, a swashbuckler, hero, poet, and philosopher, came from an old and noble family, richer in titles than in land. His grandfather held most of the titles and was known as Savinien de Cyrano Mauvières Bergerac Saint-Laurent. He served as secretary to the King in 1571 and held other significant positions. Since there wasn’t a strict rule of inheritance in these matters, the names, along with what little property they had represented, were passed down among his descendants. Our hero seems to have inherited a fair share of the titles, but nothing in terms of property.

He was the fifth among seven children, and was born on the 6th of March, 1619; not in 1620, as has been usually stated. He was born, moreover, at Paris, not in Gascony; we must, alas, admit that he was not a Gascon. He ought to have been one, he certainly deserved to be one. But Fortune, who seems to have taken pleasure in always making him just miss his destiny, began by doing him this first and greatest wrong of not letting him be born a Gascon. The family was not even of distant Gascon origin, but was Périgourdin; Bergerac itself is a small town near Périgueux. Cyrano, however, did his best to repair this as well as the other wrongs of Destiny; he acquired the Gascon accent, and often made himself pass for a Gascon.

He was the fifth of seven children, born on March 6, 1619—not in 1620, as is often claimed. He was also born in Paris, not in Gascony; we must sadly acknowledge that he wasn’t a Gascon. He should have been one; he certainly deserved to be one. But Fate, who seemed to take pleasure in always having him just miss his destiny, started by committing this first and biggest injustice of not allowing him to be born a Gascon. The family wasn’t even of distant Gascon descent; they were from Périgord, and Bergerac itself is a small town near Périgueux. However, Cyrano did everything he could to make up for this as well as the other injustices of Fate; he adopted the Gascon accent and often passed himself off as a Gascon.

The fortune of his early education made him fall into the hands of a country curate, who was an insufferable pedant (the species seems to have been common at that time), and who had no real scholarship (the two things are by no means contradictory). Cyrano dubbed his master an "Aristotelic Ass," and wrote to his father that he preferred Paris.

The luck of his early education landed him with a country priest who was an unbearable know-it-all (this type seemed to be prevalent back then), and who lacked any genuine knowledge (the two traits are certainly not mutually exclusive). Cyrano called his teacher an "Aristotelic Ass," and wrote to his father that he preferred Paris.

This period of exile had one very important result, however: the formation of his first and most lasting friendship, that with Lebret, who shared in the instruction of the country curate, but with a more docile acceptance of his teachings. Here again Fortune seems to have played tricks with Cyrano, in giving him by accident for lifelong friend one who just missed being what a real friend should be; who was true and loyal, but who was always seeking to reform Cyrano or to push him forward in the world; who admired him, who loved him, but who was of such opposite nature that he understood him not at all.

This time in exile had one really important outcome, though: it led to his first and most enduring friendship with Lebret. Lebret was also involved in the education of the local curate, but he accepted his teachings more willingly. Once again, it seems like Fortune played tricks on Cyrano by giving him, almost by chance, a lifelong friend who fell just short of being a true friend. Lebret was loyal and genuine, but he was always trying to change Cyrano or push him to succeed in life. He admired and cared for Cyrano, but his completely different nature meant he didn't understand him at all.

Back at Paris, Cyrano was sent to the Collège de Beauvais afterward Racine's college where he completed the course, under the principalship of another pedant named Grangier, who was a little more scholarly, but no less ridiculous than the first, and who figures in the leading rôle of Cyrano's comedy Le Pédant joué. He lived the Paris student's life, burning honest tradesmen's signs and "doing other crazy things," as his contemporary Tallemant des Réaux tells us. On leaving college he started upon a downward track, according to Lebret; "on which," says the same good Lebret, "I dare to boast that I stopped him ... by compelling him to enter the company of the Guards with me." It may be doubted whether a temporary suspension of the paternal allowance had nothing to do with the matter; and whether, after all, Cyrano felt so much repugnance to entering this company of the Guards.

Back in Paris, Cyrano was sent to the Collège de Beauvais, which was Racine's college, where he finished his studies under another pompous principal named Grangier. Grangier was slightly more intellectual but just as ridiculous as the first, and he plays a major role in Cyrano's comedy Le Pédant joué. He experienced the life of a Parisian student, burning the signs of honest tradesmen and "doing other crazy things," as his contemporary Tallemant des Réaux tells us. After leaving college, he started down a bad path, according to Lebret; "on which," the same Lebret says, "I proudly claim that I stopped him... by forcing him to join the Guards with me." One could question whether the temporary cut off of his allowance had something to do with it, and whether Cyrano truly felt that much reluctance to join this company of the Guards.

For this company was the famous regiment of the "garde-nobles," commanded by Carbon de Castel-Jaloux, a "triple Gascon" and a "triple brave." And his men were hardly a step behind him, all of them nobles that was an essential condition of entrance and almost all of them Gascons. Cyrano, at first in the position rather of the Christian than of the Cyrano of M. Rostand's play, by his gallantry and wit compelled them to accept him, and even won among these "braves" the title of "démon de la bravoure." Unable to be the most Gascon of the Gascons, he made it up by being more Gascon than the Gascons.

For this company was the famous regiment of the "garde-nobles," led by Carbon de Castel-Jaloux, a "triple Gascon" and a "triple brave." His men were hardly a step behind him; all were nobles, which was a crucial requirement for joining, and almost all of them were Gascons. Cyrano, initially more like a Christian than the Cyrano from M. Rostand's play, won them over with his bravery and wit, earning the nickname "démon de la bravoure" among these "braves." Unable to be the most Gascon of the Gascons, he made up for it by being more Gascon than the Gascons themselves.

Among his exploits the most famous is that of the fight with the hundred ruffians; for this appears to be not a dramatic creation or a legend, but history. One of his poet-friends, Linière (the name is sometimes spelt Lignière) a writer of epigram and contributor to the "Recueils" or "Keep-sakes" of the epoch, had wounded the susceptibilities of a certain "grand seigneur," who planned to avenge himself by the same method which another noble lord, in the eighteenth century, actually used against Voltaire. He posted his hundred men at the Porte de Nesle, to waylay Linière. Linière, hearing of it, came to take refuge with Cyrano for the night. But Cyrano would not receive him. "No, you shall sleep at home," said he. "Here, take this lantern" (this is M. Brun's version), "walk behind me and hold the light, and I'll make bed-quilts of them for you!" And the next morning there were found scattered about the Porte de Nesle two dead men, seven wounded, and many hats, sticks, and pikes.

Among his many adventures, the most famous is the fight with the hundred thugs; this seems to be more than just a dramatic tale or a legend, but actual history. One of his poet friends, Linière (sometimes spelled Lignière), a writer of epigrams and contributor to the "Recueils" or "Keep-sakes" of the time, had offended a certain "bigwig," who planned to get revenge by the same method that another nobleman actually used against Voltaire in the eighteenth century. He stationed his hundred men at the Porte de Nesle to ambush Linière. Upon hearing this, Linière sought refuge with Cyrano for the night. However, Cyrano refused to let him stay. "No, you’ll sleep at home," he said. "Here, take this lantern" (according to M. Brun's version), "walk behind me and hold the light, and I'll make bed-quilts of them for you!" The next morning, two dead men, seven wounded, and many hats, sticks, and pikes were found scattered around the Porte de Nesle.

According to Lebret's account, the battle took place in broad daylight, and had several witnesses. For the rest, his story coincides with that above. And all versions agree in saying that M. de Cuigy and M. de Brissailles both men of the time fairly well known: one the son of an Advocate of the Parliament of Paris, the other Mestre de Camp of the Prince de Conti's regiment bore witness to the facts; and that the story became generally known, and was never denied. Perhaps it will not be well to guarantee the exactness of the number one hundred; but the story must be for the most part true.

According to Lebret's account, the battle happened in broad daylight and had several witnesses. Other than that, his story matches the one mentioned above. All versions agree that M. de Cuigy and M. de Brissailles, both well-known men of the time—one the son of an Advocate of the Parliament of Paris and the other the Mestre de Camp of the Prince de Conti's regiment—testified to the events, and the story became widely known and was never denied. It may not be prudent to guarantee the exact number of one hundred, but the story is mostly true.

Another exploit, less magnificent, but perhaps as characteristic of the wild temper of Cyrano, is his battle with Fagotin. A mountebank named Brioché had a theatre of marionnettes, near the Pont-Neuf, and used an ape called Fagotin, fantastically dressed, to attract spectators. Some enemy of Cyrano, perhaps Dassoucy, one day persuaded Brioché to dress his ape up in imitation of Cyrano, with long sword and nose as long. Cyrano, arriving and seeing this parody of himself exalted on a platform, unsheathes in blind rage, drives the crowd of lackeys and loafers right and left with the flat of his sword, and impales the poor ape who was holding out his sword in a posture of self-defence. According to the contemporary pamphlet, partly in prose and partly in verse, which was made upon this marvellous adventure, Brioché brought suit for damages against Bergerac. But even in these ridiculous circumstances Cyrano managed to get the laughers on his side; and claiming that in the country of art there was no such thing as gold and silver, and that he had a right to pay in the money of the country, he promised to eternize the dead ape in Apollinic verse; and so was acquitted.

Another incident, less grand but just as revealing of Cyrano's wild temper, is his fight with Fagotin. A con artist named Brioché had a puppet theater near the Pont-Neuf and used an oddly dressed ape named Fagotin to draw in crowds. Some rival of Cyrano, possibly Dassoucy, convinced Brioché to dress the ape to look like Cyrano, complete with a long sword and an equally long nose. When Cyrano arrived and saw this mockery of himself displayed on a stage, he drew his sword in a fit of rage, scattering the crowd of lackeys and onlookers with the flat of his blade, and he ended up stabbing the poor ape, who was trying to defend itself with its own sword. According to the contemporary pamphlet, which is a mix of prose and poetry, Brioché sued Bergerac for damages. But even in this ridiculous situation, Cyrano managed to win over the onlookers; he argued that in the realm of art there was no such thing as gold and silver, and that he had the right to pay with the local currency; he promised to immortalize the dead ape in Apollonian verse and was thereby acquitted.

The story of Montfleury, the fat actor whom Cyrano detested, is hardly less fantastic; and in connection with it we have the witness of Cyrano's own letter "Against Montfleury the Fat, bad Actor and bad Author," the tenth of the Satiric Letters. According to all the books of theatrical anecdotes, Cyrano one evening ordered him off the stage, and forbade him to reappear for a month; and when two days later he did reappear, Cyrano once more drove him in disgrace to the wings. The audience protesting, Cyrano challenged them each and all to meet him in duel, and carried his point. Whether he offered to take down their names in order or not, does not appear.

The story of Montfleury, the overweight actor whom Cyrano hated, is hardly any less incredible; and related to it, we have the evidence from Cyrano's own letter "Against Montfleury the Fat, Bad Actor and Bad Author," the tenth of the Satiric Letters. According to various theatrical anecdotes, one evening Cyrano ordered him off the stage and banned him from returning for a month; but when Montfleury came back just two days later, Cyrano once again forced him into the wings in disgrace. The audience protested, and Cyrano challenged each one of them to a duel, standing his ground. It’s unclear whether he offered to jot down their names in order or not.

In the meantime, more serious work turned up. The regiment of the cadets was sent against the Germans, entered Mouzon, was besieged there. In a sortie, Cyrano was seriously wounded, a musket-ball passing through his body. Hardly recovered from his wound, he rejoined the army at the siege of Arras, in 1640; unfortunately for the story, he was probably no longer with the cadets there, but in the regiment of the Prince de Conti. Again he was wounded, this time even more seriously, with a sword-cut in the throat. And compelled to abandon the military career, he returned to Paris and took up his studies and his writing.

In the meantime, more serious work came up. The cadet regiment was sent against the Germans, entered Mouzon, and got besieged there. During a sortie, Cyrano was seriously injured when a musket ball went through his body. Barely recovered from his injury, he rejoined the army at the siege of Arras in 1640; unfortunately for the story, he was likely no longer with the cadets but instead in the Prince de Conti's regiment. He was wounded again, this time even more seriously, with a sword cut to the throat. Forced to leave the military, he returned to Paris and resumed his studies and writing.

For he had always been a student and a poet. It is probable that the Pédant joué was in part composed during his college days. Lebret pictures him to us as studying between two duels, and working at an Elegy in all the noise of the regimental barracks, "as undistractedly as if he had been in a quiet study." He now joined a group of independents in thought and life, naturalists in ethics and empiricists in philosophy, and forced his way into a private class of the philosopher Gassendi, where he had for fellow-students Hesnaut, Chapelle, Bernier, and almost certainly a young Jean-Baptiste Poquelin, who was very soon to take the name of Molière, found the "Illustre Théâtre," and after its failure start on a fifteen years' tour of the provinces.

For he had always been a student and a poet. It’s likely that the Pédant joué was partly written during his college days. Lebret depicts him as studying between two duels, working on an Elegy amidst all the noise of the regimental barracks, "as focused as if he were in a quiet study." He then joined a group of free thinkers, naturalists in ethics and empiricists in philosophy, and pushed his way into a private class with the philosopher Gassendi, where his classmates included Hesnaut, Chapelle, Bernier, and almost certainly a young Jean-Baptiste Poquelin, who would soon take the name Molière, found the "Illustre Théâtre," and after its failure embark on a fifteen-year tour of the provinces.

Cyrano was an earnest and capable student of philosophy, and came to it with the fresh interest not only of his own personality, but of a young man of barely twenty-two; he naturally imposed himself as a sort of leader in the group of young "libertins" or free-thinkers, just as he had done among the Guards. He knew well not only Gassendi, but also Campanella, and of course Descartes, in his works at least. He even seems to have read widely among the half-philosophers, half-occultists of the fifteenth and early sixteenth centuries, such as Cornelius Agrippa, Jerome Cardan, Abbot Tritheim, César de Nostradamus, etc. Among the ancients, his first favorites were Lucretius and Pyrrho: Pyrrho whom he especially admired, "because he was so nobly free, that no thinker of his age had been able to enslave his opinions; and so modest, that he would never give final decision on any point." There is much of Cyrano in this phrase, both in the half-bold modesty and in the half-timid fierceness of independence. Cyrano shuddered at the thought of having even a single one of his ideas enslaved to those of another thinker. Just as he had refused the Maréchal de Gassion for patron when he was in the Guards, so he would accept no one's magister dixit, no patron of his thought, not even the Aristotle of the Schools.

Cyrano was a serious and skilled philosophy student, approaching it with the enthusiasm of both his own personality and that of a young man just twenty-two years old. He naturally positioned himself as a sort of leader among the group of young "libertins" or free thinkers, just as he had in the Guards. He was well-acquainted not just with Gassendi, but also with Campanella, and of course Descartes, at least through his writings. He even seemed to have read extensively among the semi-philosophers, semi-occultists of the fifteenth and early sixteenth centuries, like Cornelius Agrippa, Jerome Cardan, Abbot Tritheim, and César de Nostradamus, among others. Among the ancients, his initial favorites were Lucretius and Pyrrho; he particularly admired Pyrrho "because he was so nobly free that no thinker of his time could confine his opinions, and so humble that he would never make a final decision on any point." There’s a lot of Cyrano in this statement, both in his partially bold modesty and his partially timid fierce independence. He felt uneasy at the idea of having even one of his thoughts dominated by another thinker. Just as he had turned down Maréchal de Gassion's offer of patronage when he was in the Guards, he would accept no one’s magister dixit, no patron of his thoughts, not even the Aristotle of the Schools.

The period of his life from 1643 to 1653 is a very obscure one. Yet probably almost all of his works were composed during this time. He may have travelled; there are traditions and suggestions that he visited England, Italy, even Poland. He probably stood in danger of persecution from the Jesuits on account of his philosophical ideas, and may have suffered it, as did his contemporaries Campanella and Galileo, or, to mention a French poet only a little older than he, Théophile de Viau, who was even condemned to death for less independence than Cyrano's; though the sentence was fortunately commuted. He probably mingled somewhat in the society of the "Précieuses" of the time as well as in that of the "libertins"; for he has left a series of "Love-Letters" which must almost exactly have suited the taste of those who prepared Discourses on the Tender Passion. He probably had many duels still, for Lebret tells us that he served a hundred times as second—the round number is to be taken as such—and any one acquainted with the epoch, or with the Three Musketeers of Dumas, knows that the seconds fought as well as the principals. Lebret adds, to be sure, that he never had a quarrel on his own account, but we may perhaps take this as a bit of the conscientious "white-washing" which Lebret could not refrain from in speaking of his friend's reputation; for we know enough of his character even from Lebret, and of his life from other sources, to make a gentle peacefulness, so out of keeping with the epoch, somewhat doubtful; and then there was his nose.

The years between 1643 and 1653 are pretty unclear in his life. However, it's likely that most of his works were created during this time. He might have traveled; there are stories and hints suggesting he visited England, Italy, and even Poland. He probably faced the risk of persecution from the Jesuits because of his philosophical views, and he may have suffered like his contemporaries Campanella and Galileo, or even a slightly older French poet, Théophile de Viau, who was condemned to death for being less independent than Cyrano; thankfully, his sentence was reduced. He probably mingled somewhat with the "Précieuses" of his time as well as with the "libertins"; he left behind a series of "Love-Letters" that would have perfectly matched the tastes of those who wrote Discourses on the Tender Passion. He likely had many duels, too, since Lebret tells us he served as a second a hundred times—the round number should be taken at face value—and anyone familiar with that era, or with Dumas' Three Musketeers, knows that seconds also fought alongside the main duelists. Lebret does mention that he never had a quarrel of his own, but we might view this as a bit of the careful “white-washing” Lebret couldn’t help but include when talking about his friend's reputation; we know enough about his character even from Lebret, and his life from other sources, to make his gentle peacefulness, so out of sync with the time, seem a bit questionable; and then there was his nose.

The Nose is authentic also. It appears in all the portraits, of which there are four. And in all of these it is the same: not a little ugly nose, flat at the top and projecting at the bottom in a little long gable turned up at the end; but a large, generous, well-shaped nose, hooked rather than retroussé, and planted squarely in the symmetrical middle of the face; not ridiculous, but monumental! The anecdotes of the duels it caused are so many, that one comes in spite of oneself to believe some of them. It is said that this nose brought death upon more than ten persons; that one could not look upon it, but he must unsheathe; if one looked away, it was worse; and as for speaking of Noses, that was a subject which Cyrano reserved for himself, to do it fitting honor. Listen to his treatment of it in the Pédant joué: "This veridic nose arrives everywhere a quarter of an hour before its master. Ten shoemakers, good round fat ones too, go and sit down to work under it out of the rain." As for defending large noses, as the index of valor, intelligence, and all high qualities, it will appear in the Voyage to the Moon that he could do it as well with his pen as with his sword.

The Nose is genuine too. It shows up in all four portraits, and in each one it looks the same: not a tiny ugly nose, flat on top and with a long little tip that turns up at the end; but a big, generous, well-shaped nose, more hooked than turned-up, and positioned perfectly in the center of the face; not silly, but impressive! The stories about the duels it sparked are so numerous that you can’t help but believe some of them. They say this nose caused the death of more than ten people; if you looked at it, you had to draw your weapon; if you looked away, it was even worse; and as for talking about noses, that was a topic Cyrano reserved for himself, to give it the respect it deserved. Just listen to how he describes it in the Pédant joué: "This truthful nose arrives everywhere a quarter of an hour before its owner. Ten shoemakers, nice plump ones too, go and sit down to work underneath it to stay dry." As for defending big noses as symbols of courage, intelligence, and all noble traits, it will be shown in the Voyage to the Moon that he could do it just as well with his pen as with his sword.

The end of his life was difficult and sad. He was finally compelled to accept the patronage of the Duc d'Arpajon, for no man could live or even exist by literature at that period, except as literature brought patronage or pensions. The great Corneille himself, than whom no one could be more simply sturdy and high of character, wrote begging letters to the great minister who controlled the pensions of literature. Cyrano dedicated the edition of his "Miscellaneous Works" in 1654 to the Duc d'Arpajon, in an epistle which fulfils, but with dignity and independence, the laws of the genre, and accompanied it with a sonnet addressed to the Duke's daughter, which is in the taste of the time, yet considerably better than the taste of the time. Things went well till Agrippine appeared, which had a "succès de scandale"; but its "belles impiétés," as the happy book-seller called them, seem to have pleased the timidly orthodox Duke less. In the meantime Cyrano had received a wound from a falling beam whether by mere accident or not, will never be known; but Cyrano had many enemies, and it has generally been thought that there was purpose behind the accident. For whatever reason, the Duc d'Arpajon seems to have advised Cyrano to leave him, and Cyrano was received by Regnault des Bois-Clairs, a friend of Lebret. There he was kindly cared for and lectured on the evil of his past life by Lebret and three women of the Convent of the Daughters of the Cross: Soeur Hyacinthe, an aunt of Cyrano himself; Mère Marguerite, the superior of the convent; and the Baronne de Neuvillette, a cousin of Cyrano, who was Madeleine Robineau, and had married the Baron Christophe de Neuvillette, killed at the siege of Arras in 1640. The three women persuaded themselves that they had converted Cyrano to the true Church. This is doubtful, since he dragged himself away to the country to die, at the house of the cousin whom he speaks of at the end of the Voyage to the Moon. In any case, Mère Marguerite reclaimed his body, and he was buried in holy ground at the convent.

The end of his life was tough and sad. He was finally forced to accept the support of the Duc d'Arpajon, as no one could survive on literature alone during that time unless it came with support or pensions. The great Corneille himself, who was undeniably strong and principled, wrote pleading letters to the powerful minister who oversaw literary pensions. Cyrano dedicated the 1654 edition of his "Miscellaneous Works" to the Duc d'Arpajon in a letter that adhered to the conventions of the genre but did so with dignity and independence. He also included a sonnet for the Duke's daughter, which was typical of the time but was notably better than the average work of that period. Everything was going smoothly until Agrippine was released, which created a "success of scandal"; however, its "beautiful impieties," as the pleased bookseller called them, seemed to have displeased the overly cautious Duke. Meanwhile, Cyrano sustained an injury from a falling beam, and whether that was an accident or intentional remains unclear; nonetheless, Cyrano had many enemies, and people generally believed there was malice behind the incident. For whatever reason, the Duc d'Arpajon appeared to suggest that Cyrano leave him, and Cyrano was taken in by Regnault des Bois-Clairs, a friend of Lebret. There, he was well cared for and lectured about the sins of his past by Lebret and three women from the Convent of the Daughters of the Cross: Soeur Hyacinthe, Cyrano's aunt; Mère Marguerite, the superior of the convent; and the Baronne de Neuvillette, a cousin of Cyrano, formerly Madeleine Robineau, who had married Baron Christophe de Neuvillette, killed at the siege of Arras in 1640. The three women believed they had converted Cyrano to the true Church. This is uncertain, as he eventually left to die in the countryside at the home of the cousin mentioned at the end of the Voyage to the Moon. Regardless, Mère Marguerite claimed his body, and he was buried in holy ground at the convent.

The Voyage to the Moon was not published till 1656, the year after Cyrano's death. It was certainly written as early as 1650, probably in 1649. It had been circulated widely in manuscript, and possibly a few copies had been printed, before the author's death. The Voyage to the Sun, or, to give the title more accurately, the "Comic History of the States and Empires of the Sun," was probably written immediately after the Voyage to the Moon, but was not published till 1662. The History of the Spark has never been found, unless that be the subtitle of a part of the Voyage to the Sun, as seems fairly probable.

The Voyage to the Moon wasn't published until 1656, the year after Cyrano passed away. It was definitely written as early as 1650, probably in 1649. It had circulated widely in manuscript form, and possibly a few copies had been printed before the author's death. The Voyage to the Sun, or to give it the more accurate title, the "Comic History of the States and Empires of the Sun," was likely written right after The Voyage to the Moon, but it wasn't published until 1662. The History of the Spark has never been located, unless that is the subtitle of a portion of the Voyage to the Sun, which seems fairly likely.

The Letters of Cyrano are, in part at least, his earliest work. They were probably scattered over a considerable period in point of composition, but most of them were published in 1654. It is to be remembered that like all the letters of that epoch which we have, they were meant to be read in company, in the salons, or sometimes (like that "Against Dassoucy"), in the taverns, corresponding to the modern cafés, where men of letters gathered. They were written not for the postman, but for the parlor; and not so much for the parlor as for the printer. But even with the artificiality of this method, and with the burlesque or précieuse expression that was obligatory in Letters at that time, there are touches of real sincerity and passion constantly breaking through.

The Letters of Cyrano are, at least in part, his earliest work. They were likely written over a long period, but most were published in 1654. It's important to remember that, like all the letters from that time that we have, they were meant to be read in social settings, in salons, or sometimes (like that "Against Dassoucy") in taverns, which were like today's cafés, where literary figures gathered. They were written not for the postman, but for the living room; and not so much for the living room as for the printer. But even with the artificiality of this approach, and the burlesque or précieuse style that was required in letters back then, there are real moments of sincerity and passion that shine through.

The Pédant joué is a prose-comedy in five acts, made almost entirely on the model of the Italian "commedia dell' arte," a form in which Molière's early work is written, and which was practically the only form known at the time when Cyrano wrote for the play is certainly anterior to Corneille's Menteur. We have the almost obligatory two pairs of young lovers; the old father who is tyrannical but easily deceived in this particular case combined with the pedant-doctor type; the valet who does the deceiving, in the service of the young lovers; and the terrible captain, who takes flight at the shadow of danger. Cyrano has, however, introduced one new type a peasant with his dialect and local characteristics: a type that Molière used to great advantage later, but hardly so very much better than Cyrano uses it here; witness the fact that a number of this peasant's phrases have become proverbs. The famous scene of "qu'allait-il faire dans cette galère" (despairingly repeated by the father who is compelled to give up his cherished money for the ransom of a son held in captivity supposedly on a Turkish galley) is exceedingly well imagined, and Molière did well to use it, sixteen years after Cyrano's death, for the two best scenes of his Fourberies de Scapin. It is not a matter to reproach Molière with, but it is a case in which Cyrano should receive due credit.

The Pédant joué is a five-act prose comedy, largely based on the Italian "commedia dell'arte," a style that influenced Molière's early works and was practically the only format known when Cyrano wrote this piece, which definitely predates Corneille's Menteur. It features the typical two pairs of young lovers, an overbearing but easily fooled old father, combined with a pedant-doctor character, a servant who helps the lovers deceive others, and a cowardly captain who runs away at the hint of danger. However, Cyrano introduces a fresh character: a peasant with his own dialect and local traits. This character type would later be utilized effectively by Molière, though not necessarily better than Cyrano does here; some phrases from this peasant have even become proverbs. The famous scene "qu'allait-il faire dans cette galère" (despairingly repeated by a father who is forced to part with his beloved money to ransom his son supposedly held on a Turkish galley) is exceptionally well-conceived, and Molière wisely incorporated it into the two best scenes of his Fourberies de Scapin, sixteen years after Cyrano's death. This isn't something to fault Molière for; rather, it’s a situation where Cyrano deserves recognition.

The only serious poetical work of Cyrano is his tragedy of Agrippine, veuve de Germanicus, written at some time in the forties, played in 1653, and published in 1654. The statement, repeated categorically by Mr. Sidney Lee in his recent Life of Shakespeare, that "Cyrano de Bergerac plagiarized 'Cymbeline,' 'Hamlet,' and 'The Merchant of Venice' in his 'Agrippina,'" has not the slightest foundation. There are no resemblances, either superficial or essential, on which to base it, and it is altogether improbable that Cyrano even knew of Shakespeare's existence. The subject of Agrippine is similar to that of Corneille's Cinna—a conspiracy under the Roman Empire. There are no resemblances to Corneille's work in the details of the plot, but in general spirit the play is what we call Cornelian, partly because Corneille was the only one who possessed this spirit of the epoch with sufficient creative and individual power to compel the attention of posterity. Cyrano, once more, just missed this. But his play is worthy not only to be ranked with the best dramas of any of his contemporaries except Corneille, but even to be at least compared with Corneille's better work (except perhaps the Cid and Polyeucte). The play is not thoroughly well constructed, and so misses something of dramatic effectiveness, though by no means missing it entirely; but it is as well constructed as Corneille's Cinna, and better than his Horace to take examples only among his greatest plays. It has no scene to compare with that of the clemency of Augustus in Cinna, no character-study so fine as that of the different sentiments of Augustus. But it approaches, though it does not quite attain, the heroics of Horace. It is full of exaggeration so is Corneille; and of an exaggeration that sometimes becomes burlesque as in Corneille; but it is an exaggeration that is high and heroic, like Corneille's. And the high and heroic sometimes as in a line like this:

The only serious poetic work by Cyrano is his tragedy, Agrippine, widow of Germanicus, written sometime in the 1640s, performed in 1653, and published in 1654. The claim made by Mr. Sidney Lee in his recent Life of Shakespeare that "Cyrano de Bergerac copied 'Cymbeline,' 'Hamlet,' and 'The Merchant of Venice' in his 'Agrippina'" has no basis whatsoever. There are no resemblances, either superficial or significant, to support it, and it’s very unlikely that Cyrano even knew Shakespeare existed. The subject of Agrippine is similar to Corneille's Cinna—a conspiracy during the Roman Empire. While there are no similarities to Corneille's work in the plot details, the overall spirit of the play resembles what we call Cornelian, partly because Corneille was the only one who captured this spirit of the era with enough creative and individual power to attract the attention of future generations. Cyrano just barely missed achieving this. However, his play deserves to be ranked alongside the best dramas of his contemporaries, except Corneille, and can even be compared to Corneille's better works (except possibly The Cid and Polyeucte). The play isn't perfectly constructed, so it lacks some dramatic impact, although it certainly has some; it’s as well crafted as Corneille's Cinna, and better than his Horace among his greatest plays. It doesn't have a scene that matches the clemency of Augustus in Cinna, nor does it feature a character study as refined as Augustus's different sentiments. Still, it gets close to, though it doesn’t fully reach, the heroic spirit of Horace. It's full of exaggeration—just like Corneille; and it has a level of exaggeration that sometimes veers into burlesque, as in Corneille; but it's an exaggeration that's lofty and heroic, like Corneille's. And the high and heroic sometimes shines through in lines like this:

Et puis, mourir n'est rien; c'est achever de naître—

Et puis, dying is nothing; it's just finishing being born—

sometimes, but too rarely, drops its exaggeration to become simple as simple as real heroism, which is the simplest thing in the world.

sometimes, but not often enough, sheds its exaggeration to be as straightforward as real heroism, which is the simplest thing in the world.

Except real genius. Real genius is, finally, the essential thing, which Cyrano once more just missed attaining missed just by the lack of that simplicity, perhaps. But exaggeration, sometimes carried to the burlesque, is the essential trait which makes him what he is; and we cannot wish it away.

Except for real genius. Real genius is, ultimately, the most important thing, which Cyrano almost achieved but just fell short of, perhaps because of his lack of simplicity. However, exaggeration, sometimes pushed to the point of being absurd, is the key characteristic that defines him; and we cannot wish that away.

CURTIS HIDDEN PAGE.

CURTIS HIDDEN PAGE.


NOTE ON THE TRANSLATION.

There have been at least three translations into English of the Voyage to the Moon: that alluded to on page 1; the present translation; and one made in the eighteenth century by Samuel Derrick. The last is dedicated to the Earl of Orrery, author of "Remarks on the Life and Writings of Jonathan Swift," and attributes its "call from obscurity" to "your Lordship's mentioning it in your Life of Swift" as having served for inspiration to Gulliver's Travels.

There have been at least three English translations of the Voyage to the Moon: the one mentioned on page 1; the current translation; and one done in the eighteenth century by Samuel Derrick. The last one is dedicated to the Earl of Orrery, who wrote "Remarks on the Life and Writings of Jonathan Swift," and credits its "call from obscurity" to "your Lordship's mentioning it in your Life of Swift" as having inspired Gulliver's Travels.

Samuel Derrick's translation, however, is not so good as that of A. Lovell. The seventeenth century translation is more flowery and fanciful, and by that very fact closer to the original. For though the Voyage to the Moon is the most sober in style of Cyrano's works, yet there are still many touches of the "high fantastical" in its manner as well as in its substance. The eighteenth century translator has toned down the style to make it more acceptable to that age of reason and regularity. It is still another case of the irony of Fate pursuing Cyrano; the regularity of seventeenth century literature in France, against whom he struggled so swashbucklerly, had completely triumphed and spread their influence over Europe; so that even in the land where liberty and individuality are native, his work had to suffer correction in all its most fanciful passages. There are constant omissions of phrases or sentences in the eighteenth century translation, and there are also numerous mistakes, as well as many points missed. The seventeenth century translation, on the other hand, is faithful throughout to its original, and accurate as well as vivid.

Samuel Derrick's translation, however, isn’t as good as A. Lovell's. The seventeenth-century translation is more elaborate and imaginative, and for that reason, it's closer to the original. Although the Voyage to the Moon is the most straightforward in style among Cyrano's works, it still contains many elements of the "high fantastical" in both its style and substance. The eighteenth-century translator has simplified the style to make it more palatable for that age of reason and order. It's yet another instance of Fate’s irony targeting Cyrano; the regularity of seventeenth-century literature in France, against which he fought so valiantly, had completely triumphed and extended its influence over Europe. As a result, even in a place where liberty and individuality thrive, his work had to be toned down in all its most whimsical sections. There are frequent omissions of phrases or sentences in the eighteenth-century translation, and it also contains several errors and missed points. In contrast, the seventeenth-century translation remains faithful to its original and is both accurate and vivid.

The translation has been compared throughout with the French of the edition of 1661, and the two or three slight corrections needed have been made in footnotes. Except for the breaking up of some very long paragraphs, and slight changes in punctuation when necessary for clearness, the text has been reprinted as exactly as possible. All changes or additions, except the correction of evident misprints, have been bracketed.

The translation has been compared throughout with the French version from the 1661 edition, and any minor corrections needed have been noted in footnotes. Other than breaking up a few very long paragraphs and making slight punctuation changes for clarity, the text has been reproduced as accurately as possible. All changes or additions, except for correcting obvious typos, have been included in brackets.

C. H. P.

C.H.P.


A VOYAGE TO THE MOON.

THE TRANSLATOR TO THE READER.

It is now Seven and Twenty Years, since the Moon appeared first Historically on the English Horizon[1]: And let it not seem strange, that she should have retained Light and Brightness so long here, without Renovation; when we find by Experience, that in the Heavens, she never fails once a Month to Change and shift her Splendor. For it is the Excellency of Art, to represent Nature even in her absence; and this being a Piece done to the Life, by one that had the advantage of the true Light, as well as the Skill of Drawing, in this kind, to Perfection; he left so good an Original, which was so well Copied by another Hand, that the Picture might have served for many Years more, to have given the Lovers of the Moon, a sight of their Mistress, even in the darkest Nights; and when she was retired to put on a clean Smock in Phoebus his Apartment; if they had been so curious, as to have encouraged the Exposers.

It has been twenty-seven years since the Moon first appeared in the English sky[1]: And it shouldn't be surprising that she has kept her light and brightness for so long without renewal when we know from experience that in the heavens, she changes and shifts her brilliance every month. The greatness of art lies in capturing nature even in its absence; and this piece, created from life by someone who had both the true light and the skill to draw perfectly, left such a good original that it was so well copied by another artist that the picture could have served for many more years, giving moon lovers a glimpse of their beloved even on the darkest nights; and when she had retreated to put on a fresh gown in Phoebus's room, if they had been curious enough to encourage the displays.

However, Reader, you have now a second View of her, and that under the same Cover with the Sun too, which is very rare; since these two were never seen before in Conjunction. Yet I would have none be afraid, that their Eyes being dazzled with the glorious Light of the Sun, they should not see her; for Fancy will supply the Weakness of the Organ, and Imagination, by the help of this Mirrour, will not fail to discover them both; though Cynthia lye hid under Apollo's shining Mantle. And so much for the Luminaries.

However, Reader, you now have a second view of her, alongside the Sun as well, which is quite rare since these two have never been seen together before. But don’t be worried that the brightness of the Sun will blind you to her; our imagination can fill in any gaps, and with the help of this mirror, you will definitely be able to see them both, even if Cynthia is hidden under Apollo's shining cloak. And that’s enough about the celestial bodies.

Now as to the Worlds, which, with Analogy to ours below, I may call the Old and New; that of the Moon having been discovered, tho imperfectly, by others, but the Sun owing its Discovery wholly to our Author:[2] I make no doubt, but the Ingenious Reader will find in both, so extraordinary and surprizing Rarities, as well Natural, Moral, as Civil; that if he be not as yet sufficiently disgusted with this lower World, (which I am sure some are) to think of making a Voyage thither, as our Author has done; he will at least be pleased with his Relations. Nevertheless, since this Age produces a great many bold Wits, that shoot even beyond the Moon, and cannot endure, (no more than our Author) to be stinted by Magisterial Authority, and to believe nothing but what Gray-headed Antiquity gives them leave: It's pity some soaring Virtuoso, instead of Travelling into France, does not take a flight up to the Sun; and by new Observations supply the defects of its History; occasioned not by the Negligence of our Witty French Author, but by the accursed Plagiary of some rude Hand, that in his Sickness, rifted his Trunks, and stole his Papers, as he himself complains.[3]

Now about the Worlds, which I may refer to as the Old and New, similar to ours below; the Moon has been discovered, although not perfectly, by others, but the discovery of the Sun is entirely due to our Author:[2] I have no doubt that the clever reader will find in both some extraordinary and surprising rarities, both natural and moral as well as civil; that if he isn’t already put off enough by this lower world (which I know some are) to consider making a trip there like our Author did, he will at least enjoy his accounts. However, since this age produces many bold thinkers who aim even beyond the Moon, and who, just like our Author, refuse to be restricted by authoritative views, only believing what elderly traditions allow them: it’s a shame that some ambitious individual, instead of traveling to France, doesn’t take a leap up to the Sun; and by making new observations, fill in the gaps of its history, not due to our witty French Author's negligence, but because of the notorious plagiarism by some careless person who, during his illness, rifled through his belongings and stole his papers, as he himself complains.[3]

Let some venturous Undertaker auspiciously attempt it then; and if neither of the two Universities, Gresham-College, nor Greenwich-Observatory can furnish him with an Instrument of Conveyance; let him try his own Invention, or make use of our Author's Machine: For our Loss is, indeed, so great, that one would think, none but the declared Enemy of Mankind, would have had the Malice, to purloyn and stiffle those rare Discoveries, which our Author made in the Province of the Solar Philosophers; and which undoubtedly would have gone far, as to the settleing our Sublunary Philosophy, which, as well as Religion, is lamentably rent by Sects and Whimseys; and have convinced us, perhaps, that in our present Doubts and Perplexities, a little more, or a little less of either, would better serve our Turns, and more content our Minds.

Let some daring entrepreneur give it a shot then; and if neither of the two universities, Gresham College, nor Greenwich Observatory can provide him with a means of transport, let him try his own invention, or use our author's machine. Because our loss is so immense, one might think that only a declared enemy of humanity would have had the malice to steal and suppress those rare discoveries that our author made in the field of solar philosophy. These discoveries would undoubtedly have advanced our understanding of the earthly sciences, which, like religion, is sadly divided by factions and whims, and perhaps would have shown us that in our current doubts and confusion, a little more, or a little less of either, would better meet our needs and satisfy our minds.


[1] This evidently refers to an earlier translation of the Voyage to the Moon, published probably in 1660. The present editor will be greatly obliged to any one who will put him on the track of a copy of this, or any other early translation from Cyrano, such as the "Satyrical Characters and handsome Descriptions, in Letters, written to several Persons of Quality, by Monsieur De Cyrano Bergerac. Translated from the French, by a Person of Honor. London, 1658."

[1] This clearly refers to an earlier translation of the Voyage to the Moon, likely published around 1660. The current editor would greatly appreciate anyone who can help him find a copy of this or any other early translation by Cyrano, such as "Satyrical Characters and Fine Descriptions, in Letters, written to several People of Distinction, by Monsieur De Cyrano Bergerac. Translated from the French, by a Person of Honor. London, 1658."

[2] Among the "others" who had previously "discovered" the Moon, Ariosto is the most prominent. In his Orlando Furioso, Astolfo goes to the moon, visits the "Valley of Lost Things," finds there many broken resolutions, idlers' days, lovers' tears, and other such matters; and finally recovers Orlando's lost wits, which he brings back to the earth.

[2] Among the "others" who had previously "discovered" the Moon, Ariosto stands out the most. In his Orlando Furioso, Astolfo travels to the moon, visits the "Valley of Lost Things," where he finds many broken promises, wasted days, lovers' tears, and other similar things; and ultimately retrieves Orlando's lost sanity, which he brings back to Earth.

The Satire Ménippée (1594) gives, in its Supplément, "News from the Regions of the Moon."

The Satire Ménippée (1594) includes, in its Supplément, "Updates from the Regions of the Moon."

Quevedo, the Spanish satirist and novelist (1580-1645), with whose works Cyrano was acquainted, also gives an account of the moon in his Sixth Vision.

Quevedo, the Spanish satirist and novelist (1580-1645), whose works Cyrano was familiar with, also describes the moon in his Sixth Vision.

In England, the Rev. John Wilkins (1614-1672), once Principal of Trinity College, Cambridge, and later Bishop of Chester, a brother-in-law of Cromwell, and one of the founders of the Royal Society, published in 1638 the "Discovery of a New World; or, a Discourse to prove it is probable there may be another habitable world in the Moon; with a discourse concerning the possibility of a passage thither"; and later, in 1640, the "Discourse concerning a new Planet; tending to prove it is probable our earth is one of the Planets." These two works are said to have done more than any others to popularize the Copernican system in England. The Discovery of a New World was translated into French by Jean de Montagne, and published at Rouen in 1655 or 1656. See Charles Nodier, Mélanges extraits d'une petite bibliothèque.

In England, Rev. John Wilkins (1614-1672), who was once the Principal of Trinity College, Cambridge, and later the Bishop of Chester, a brother-in-law of Cromwell, and one of the founders of the Royal Society, published in 1638 the "Discovery of a New World; or, a Discourse to prove it is likely there may be another habitable world in the Moon; with a discussion about the possibility of a passage there"; and later, in 1640, the "Discourse concerning a new Planet; aiming to show it is probable our Earth is one of the Planets." These two works are said to have done more than any others to popularize the Copernican system in England. The Discovery of a New World was translated into French by Jean de Montagne and published in Rouen in 1655 or 1656. See Charles Nodier, Mélanges extraits d'une petite bibliothèque.

Finally, the most important of Cyrano's predecessors in the discovery of the moon was Francis Godwin, M.A., D.D., Bishop of Llandaff and later of Hereford (1562-1633). It was not till 1638, after the worthy Bishop's death, and in the same year that Rev. (later Bishop) John Wilkins' Discovery of a New World was published, that there appeared his "Man in the Moone; or a Discourse of a Voyage Thither, by Domingo Gonsales, the Speedy Messenger." This was translated into French by Jean Baudoin or Baudouin in 1648, as "L'homme dans la lune ... voyage ... fait par Dominique Gonzales, aventurier espagnol," and was well known to Cyrano, as we shall see.

Finally, the most important of Cyrano's predecessors in the discovery of the moon was Francis Godwin, M.A., D.D., Bishop of Llandaff and later of Hereford (1562-1633). It wasn't until 1638, after the worthy Bishop's death, and in the same year that Rev. (later Bishop) John Wilkins' Discovery of a New World was published, that his "Man in the Moone; or a Discourse of a Voyage Thither, by Domingo Gonsales, the Speedy Messenger" was released. This was translated into French by Jean Baudoin or Baudouin in 1648, as "L'homme dans la lune ... voyage ... fait par Dominique Gonzales, aventurier espagnol," and was well known to Cyrano, as we shall see.

In saying that "the sun owes its discovery wholly to our author," the translator appears to be ignorant of a work which Cyrano certainly knew: the Civitas solis of Campanella, published in 1623 as a part of his Realis Philosophiæ Epilogisticæ Partes IV.

In stating that "the sun owes its discovery entirely to our author," the translator seems unaware of a work that Cyrano clearly knew: the Civitas solis by Campanella, published in 1623 as part of his Realis Philosophiæ Epilogisticæ Partes IV.


[3] Cf. the last sentence of the Voyage to the Moon.

[3] See the last sentence of the Voyage to the Moon.



CHAPTER I.

Of how the Voyage was Conceived.


I Had been with some Friends at Clamard, a House near Paris, and magnificently Entertain'd there by Monsieur de Cuigy,[1] the Lord of it; when upon our return home, about Nine of the Clock at Night, the Air serene, and the Moon in the Full, the Contemplation of that bright Luminary furnished us with such variety of Thoughts as made the way seem shorter than, indeed, it was. Our Eyes being fixed upon that stately Planet, every one spoke what he thought of it: One would needs have it be a Garret Window of Heaven; another presently affirmed, That it was the Pan whereupon Diana smoothed Apollo's Bands; whilst another was of Opinion, That it might very well be the Sun himself, who putting his Locks up under his Cap at Night, peeped through a hole to observe what was doing in the World during his absence.

I had been with some friends at Clamard, a house near Paris, and we were splendidly entertained there by Monsieur de Cuigy, the lord of the place. When we started our journey home around nine o'clock at night, the air was calm, and the moon was full. The sight of that bright moon filled us with such a range of thoughts that the journey felt shorter than it actually was. Our eyes were fixed on that majestic planet, and everyone shared their thoughts about it: one person insisted it was a garret window in heaven; another quickly claimed it was the pan where Diana smoothed Apollo's hair; while someone else suggested it could very well be the sun himself, who, having tucked his hair under a cap at night, was peeking through a hole to see what was happening in the world during his absence.

"And for my part, Gentlemen," said I, "that I may put in for a share, and guess with the rest; not to amuse my self with those curious Notions wherewith you tickle and spur on slow-paced Time; I believe, that the Moon is a World like ours, to which this of ours serves likewise for a Moon."

"And for my part, gentlemen," I said, "I’d like to take a shot at this and guess alongside everyone else; not just to entertain myself with those interesting ideas you use to prod along slow-moving time; I believe that the Moon is a world just like ours, and our Earth serves as a Moon to it."

This was received with the general Laughter of the Company. "And perhaps," said I, "(Gentlemen) just so they laugh now in the Moon, at some who maintain, That this Globe, where we are, is a World." But I'd as good have said nothing, as have alledged to them, That a great many Learned Men had been of the same Opinion; for that only made them laugh the faster.

This was met with everyone's laughter. "And maybe," I said, "(Gentlemen) that's how they laugh on the Moon at those who claim that this Earth we’re on is a real world." But I might as well have said nothing, as mentioning that many educated people thought the same only made them laugh even harder.

However, this thought, which because of its boldness suited my Humor, being confirmed by Contradiction, sunk so deep into my mind, that during the rest of the way I was big with Definitions of the Moon which I could not be delivered of: Insomuch that by striving to verifie this Comical Fancy by Reasons of appearing weight, I had almost perswaded my self already of the truth on't; when a Miracle, Accident, Providence, Fortune, or what, perhaps, some may call Vision, others Fiction, Whimsey, or (if you will) Folly, furnished me with an occasion that engaged me into this Discourse. Being come home, I went up into my Closet, where I found a Book open upon the Table, which I had not put there. It was a piece of Cardanus[2]; and though I had no design to read in it, yet I fell at first sight, as by force, exactly upon a Passage of that Philosopher where he tells us, That Studying one evening by Candle-light, he perceived Two tall old Men enter in through the door that was shut, who after many questions that he put to them, made him answer, That they were Inhabitants of the Moon, and thereupon immediately disappeared.

However, this thought, which suited my sense of humor because of its boldness, sank so deep into my mind due to the contradiction that I spent the rest of the way filled with definitions of the Moon that I couldn't shake off. I almost convinced myself of their truth as I tried to validate this humorous idea with substantial reasoning, when a miracle, accident, providence, fortune, or maybe what some would call a vision, others fiction, whimsy, or (if you want) folly, provided me with an opportunity that led me into this discussion. When I got home, I went up to my room, where I found a book open on the table that I hadn’t placed there. It was a piece by Cardanus[2]; and even though I hadn’t intended to read it, I was instantly drawn to a passage where this philosopher recounts that while studying one evening by candlelight, he noticed two tall old men enter through a closed door. After many questions he asked them, they revealed that they were inhabitants of the Moon, and then immediately vanished.


CYRANO IN HIS STUDY. — From a 17th Century Engraving

CYRANO IN HIS STUDY. — From a 17th Century Engraving


I was so surprised, not only to see a Book get thither of it self; but also because of the nicking of the Time so patly, and of the Page at which it lay upon, that I looked upon that Concatenation of Accidents as a Revelation, discovering to Mortals that the Moon is a World. "How!" said I to my self, having just now talked of a thing, can a Book, which perhaps is the only Book in the World that treats of that matter so particularly, fly down from the Shelf upon my Table; become capable of Reason, in opening so exactly at the place of so strange an adventure; force my Eyes in a manner to look upon it, and then to suggest to my fancy the Reflexions, and to my Will the Designs which I hatch.

I was so surprised, not just to see a book land there by itself, but also because it opened perfectly at the right moment and the right page. I viewed this series of events as a revelation, showing us that the Moon is a world. "How is this possible?" I thought to myself, having just talked about something; how can a book, which might be the only one in the world that goes into such detail on this topic, fall off the shelf onto my table, seem to think for itself by opening exactly to such a strange adventure, draw my eyes to it, and then inspire my thoughts and intentions?

"Without doubt," continued I, "the Two old Men, who appeared to that famous Philosopher, are the very same who have taken down my Book and opened it at that Page, to save themselves the labour of making to me the Harangue which they made to Cardan."

"Without a doubt," I continued, "the two old men who showed up to that famous philosopher are the exact same ones who took my book and opened it to that page, to avoid the effort of delivering the speech they gave to Cardan."

"But," added I, "I cannot be resolved of this Doubt, unless I mount up thither."

"But," I added, "I can't resolve this doubt unless I go up there."

"And why not?" said I instantly to my self. "Prometheus heretofore went up to Heaven, and stole fire from thence. Have not I as much Boldness as he? And why should not I, then, expect as favourable a Success?"

"And why not?" I thought to myself immediately. "Prometheus went up to Heaven before and stole fire from there. Don't I have as much courage as he did? So why shouldn't I expect just as good a result?"


[1] Monsieur de Cuigy, who is mentioned by Lebret as a friend and admirer of Cyrano, and who was one of the witnesses of his famous battle against the hundred ruffians, possessed an estate at Clamart-sous-Meudon, near Paris. He appears as a character in M. Rostand's play of Cyrano de Bergerac.

Please provide the text you would like me to modernize. Monsieur de Cuigy, noted by Lebret as a friend and admirer of Cyrano, and who witnessed his famous fight against the hundred ruffians, owned a property in Clamart-sous-Meudon, close to Paris. He is portrayed as a character in M. Rostand's play Cyrano de Bergerac.

[2] Jerome Cardan, 1501-1576, natural philosopher, doctor, astrologer, mathematician, and a voluminous author; in short, a sort of Italian Paracelsus, both by his universal learning, and by his intense interest in all domains of possible knowledge, in which he included astrology and necromancy. His most important work is the one referred to here, the De Subtilitate Rerum, 1551.

[2] Jerome Cardan, 1501-1576, was a natural philosopher, doctor, astrologer, mathematician, and a prolific writer; in short, he was like an Italian Paracelsus, known for his broad knowledge and deep curiosity across all areas of possible knowledge, including astrology and necromancy. His most significant work is the one mentioned here, the De Subtilitate Rerum, published in 1551.


CHAPTER II.

Of how the Author set out, and where he first arrived.


After these sudden starts of Imagination, which may be termed, perhaps, the Ravings of a violent Feaver, I began to conceive some hopes of succeeding in so fair a Voyage: Insomuch that to take my measures aright, I shut my self up in a solitary Country-house; where having flattered my fancy with some means, proportionated to my design, at length I set out for Heaven in this manner.

After these sudden bursts of imagination, which might be called the ramblings of a wild fever, I started to have some hope of succeeding in such a beautiful journey. So to plan properly, I secluded myself in a quiet countryside house; there, having inspired my imagination with some resources suited to my goal, I finally set out for Heaven in this way.

I planted my self in the middle of a great many Glasses full of Dew, tied fast about me;[1] upon which the Sun so violently darted his Rays, that the Heat, which attracted them, as it does the thickest Clouds, carried me up so high, that at length I found my self above the middle Region of the Air. But seeing that Attraction hurried me up with so much rapidity that instead of drawing near the Moon, as I intended, she seem'd to me to be more distant than at my first setting out; I broke several of my Vials, until I found my weight exceed the force of the Attraction, and that I began to descend again towards the Earth. I was not mistaken in my opinion, for some time after I fell to the ground again; and to reckon from the hour that I set out at, it must then have been about midnight. Nevertheless I found the Sun to be in the Meridian, and that it was Noon. I leave it to you to judge, in what Amazement I was; The truth is, I was so strangely surprised, that not knowing what to think of that Miracle, I had the insolence to imagine that in favour of my Boldness God had once more nailed the Sun to the Firmament, to light so generous[2] an Enterprise. That which encreased my Astonishment was, That I knew not the Country where I was; it seemed to me, that having mounted straight up, I should have fallen down again in the same place I parted from.

I positioned myself in the midst of many glasses filled with dew, tightly bound around me;[1] where the Sun fiercely shot its rays, so much so that the heat, which attracts them like it does the densest clouds, lifted me so high that I eventually found myself above the middle region of the air. However, I noticed that the attraction was pulling me up so quickly that instead of getting closer to the Moon as I had planned, it felt like she was farther away than when I first set out. I broke several of my vials until I discovered that my weight exceeded the force of the attraction, allowing me to start descending back toward the Earth. I wasn't wrong in my assumptions, as a while later I fell to the ground again. Considering the time of my departure, it must have been about midnight. Yet, I found the Sun at its zenith, indicating it was noon. I'll leave it to you to imagine my amazement; in truth, I was so bewildered that, unable to fathom the miracle, I had the audacity to think that, in recognition of my boldness, God had once again fixed the Sun in the sky to illuminate such a daring[2] enterprise. What added to my astonishment was that I did not recognize the land where I was; it seemed to me that having gone straight up, I should have fallen back in the same spot from where I had departed.

However, in the Equipage I was in, I directed my course towards a kind of Cottage, where I perceived some smoke; and I was not above a Pistol-shot from it, when I saw my self environed by a great number of People, stark naked: They seemed to be exceedingly surprised at the sight of me; for I was the first, (as I think) that they had ever seen clad in Bottles. Nay, and to baffle all the Interpretations that they could put upon that Equipage, they perceived that I hardly touched the ground as I walked; for, indeed, they understood not that upon the least agitation I gave my Body the Heat of the beams of the Noon-Sun raised me up with my Dew; and that if I had had Vials enough about me, it would possibly have carried me up into the Air in their view. I had a mind to have spoken to them; but as if Fear had changed them into Birds, immediately I lost sight of them in an adjoyning Forest. However, I catched hold of one, whose Legs had, without doubt, betrayed his Heart. I asked him, but with a great deal of pain, (for I was quite choked) how far they reckoned from thence to Paris? How long Men had gone naked in France? and why they fled from me in so great Consternation? The Man I spoke to was an old tawny Fellow, who presently fell at my Feet, and with lifted-up Hands joyned behind his Head, opened his Mouth and shut his Eyes: He mumbled a long while between his Teeth, but I could not distinguish an articulate Word; so that I took his Language for the maffling[3] noise of a Dumb-man.

However, as I was traveling with the crew I was with, I headed towards a kind of cottage where I noticed some smoke. I was not more than a gunshot away when I found myself surrounded by a lot of people, completely naked. They seemed really surprised to see me; I think I was the first person they had ever seen wearing bottles. Not only that, but to complicate their interpretations of my outfit, they noticed that I barely touched the ground as I walked. They didn't understand that with the slightest movement I made, the heat from the noon sun lifted me along with my moisture. If I had had enough bottles on me, I probably would have floated up into the air in front of them. I wanted to talk to them, but as if fear turned them into birds, I quickly lost sight of them in a nearby forest. However, I managed to grab one whose legs clearly betrayed his heart. I asked him, but it was really hard to speak (I was completely choked up), how far it was from there to Paris? How long had people been going around naked in France? And why were they fleeing from me in such panic? The man I spoke to was an old, brown-skinned fellow who immediately fell at my feet, with his hands raised behind his head, opened his mouth, and closed his eyes. He mumbled for a long time, but I couldn’t make out any distinct words, so I took his language to be the mumbling[3] noise of a mute person.

Some time after, I saw a Company of Souldiers marching, with Drums beating; and I perceived Two detached from the rest, to come and take speech of me. When they were come within hearing, I asked them, Where I was? "You are in France" answered they: "But what Devil hath put you into that Dress? And how comes it that we know you not? Is the Fleet then arrived? Are you going to carry the News of it to the Governor? And why have you divided your Brandy into so many Bottles?" To all this I made answer, That the Devil had not put me into that Dress: That they knew me not; because they could not know all Men: That I knew, nothing of the Seine's carrying Ships to Paris: That I had no news for the Marshal de l'Hospital;[4] and that I was not loaded with Brandy. "Ho, ho," said they to me, taking me by the Arm, "you are a merry Fellow indeed; come, the Governor will make a shift to know you, no doubt on't."

Some time later, I saw a group of soldiers marching with drums beating, and I noticed two of them separate from the others to come and talk to me. When they got close enough to hear, I asked them where I was. "You're in France," they answered. "But what in the world are you wearing? And how come we don’t recognize you? Has the fleet arrived? Are you going to tell the Governor about it? And why do you have your brandy divided into so many bottles?" I replied that I wasn't wearing this outfit because of some devil; they didn't know me because they couldn't know everyone. I had no idea about the Seine's carrying ships to Paris; I had no news for Marshal de l'Hospital; and I wasn’t carrying any brandy. "Ha, ha," they said, grabbing my arm, "you are quite the character; come on, the Governor will surely recognize you."

They led me to their Company, where I learnt that I was in reality in France, but that it was in New-France: So that some time after, I was presented before the Governor, who asked me my Country, my Name and Quality; and after that I had satisfied him in all Points, and told him the pleasant Success of my Voyage, whether he believed it, or only pretended to do so, he had the goodness to order me a Chamber in his Apartment. I was very happy, in meeting with a Man capable of lofty Opinions, and who was not at all surprised when I told him that the Earth must needs have turned during my Elevation; seeing that having begun to mount about Two Leagues from Paris, I was fallen, as it were, by a perpendicular Line in Canada.

They took me to their Company, where I learned that I was actually in France, but specifically in New-France: Soon after, I was presented to the Governor, who asked me about my country, my name, and my status. After I had answered all his questions and shared the enjoyable details of my journey, whether he believed me or just pretended to, he kindly arranged for me to have a room in his quarters. I was really happy to meet someone with grand ideas who wasn't at all surprised when I told him that the Earth must have turned during my ascent; after all, I had started to climb about two leagues from Paris and I had landed, so to speak, straight down in Canada.


[1] Cf. M. Rostand's Cyrano de Bergerac, act III., scene xi.: "One way was to stand naked in the sunshine, in a harness thickly studded with glass phials, each filled with morning dew. The sun in drawing up the dew, you see, could not have helped drawing me up too!" (Miss Gertrude Hall' s translation.)

[1] See M. Rostand's Cyrano de Bergerac, Act III, Scene XI: "One way was to stand naked in the sunlight, wearing a harness covered in glass vials, each filled with morning dew. The sun, while drawing up the dew, you see, couldn’t help but pull me up too!" (Miss Gertrude Hall's translation.)

[2] Generous = noble. Cf. Lord Burleigh, Precepts to his Son: "Let her not be poor, how generous soever; for a man can buy nothing in the market with gentility."

[2] Generous = noble. Cf. Lord Burleigh, Precepts to his Son: "Don't let her be poor, no matter how generous she is; because a man can't buy anything in the market with gentility."

[3] Stammering, mumbling; a North of England word.

[3] Stuttering, mumbling; a term used in Northern England.

[4] Paul Lacroix, the editor of the French edition of Cyrano's works, not understanding this phrase, has ingeniously invented the interpretation of "quarantine officer" for it. Not only have the words never had this meaning, but they are evidently a proper name. And in fact François de l'Hospital, Maréchal de France, was Governor of Paris in 1649, the year when the Voyage to the Moon was probably written. Cyrano, thinking he has fallen in France, near Paris, and being asked if he carries news of the fleet to the Governor, naturally answers that he knows nothing of ships going to Paris, and that he carries no news to the Maréchal de l'Hospital.

[4] Paul Lacroix, the editor of the French edition of Cyrano's works, not understanding this phrase, cleverly created the interpretation of "quarantine officer" for it. Not only have the words never had this meaning, but they are clearly a proper name. In fact, François de l'Hospital, Maréchal de France, was the Governor of Paris in 1649, the year when Voyage to the Moon was likely written. Cyrano, thinking he has landed in France, near Paris, and being asked if he has news of the fleet for the Governor, naturally replies that he knows nothing about ships heading to Paris and that he has no news for Maréchal de l'Hospital.


CHAPTER III.

Of his Conversation with the Vice-Roy of New France;
and of the system of this Universe.


When I was going to Bed at night, he came into my Chamber, and spoke to me to this purpose: "I should not have come to disturb your Rest, had I not thought that one who hath found out the secret of Travelling so far in Twelve hours space, had likewise a charm against Lassitude. But you know not," added he, "what a pleasant Quarrel I have just now had with our Fathers, upon your account? They'll have you absolutely to be a Magician; and the greatest favour you can expect from them, is to be reckoned only an Impostor: The truth is, that Motion which you attribute to the Earth[1] is a pretty nice Paradox; and for my part I'll frankly tell you, That that which hinders me from being of your Opinion, is, That though you parted yesterday from Paris, yet you might have arrived today in this Country without the Earth's turning: For the Sun having drawn you up by the means of your Bottles, ought he not to have brought you hither; since according to Ptolemy, and the Modern Philosophers,[2] he marches obliquely, as you make the Earth to move? And besides, what great Probability have you to imagine, that the Sun is immoveable, when we see it go? And what appearance is there, that the Earth turns with so great Rapidity, when we feel it firm under our Feet?"

When I was getting ready for bed at night, he came into my room and said to me, "I wouldn't have come to disturb your rest if I didn't think that someone who can travel so far in just twelve hours must have some secret against tiredness. But you don’t know," he added, "about the pleasant argument I just had with our fathers because of you. They insist you're definitely a magician, and the best they’ll give you is to consider you just an impostor. The truth is, the motion you attribute to the Earth[1] is quite a tricky paradox; and to be honest, what keeps me from agreeing with you is that even though you left Paris yesterday, you could have made it here today without the Earth spinning. If the Sun lifted you up with your bottles, shouldn’t it have brought you here? Since according to Ptolemy and modern philosophers,[2] it moves at an angle, just like you say the Earth does? And also, how can you believe that the Sun is stationary when we can see it moving? And how can you think the Earth is spinning so fast when we can feel it steady beneath our feet?"

"Sir," replied I to him, "These are, in a manner, the Reasons that oblige us to think so: In the first place, it is consonant to common Sense to think that the Sun is placed in the Center of the Universe; seeing all Bodies in nature standing in need of that radical Heat, it is fit he should reside in the heart of the Kingdom, that he may be in a condition readily to supply the Necessities of every Part; and that the Cause of Generations should he placed in the middle of all Bodies, that it may act there with greater Equality and Ease: After the same manner as Wise Nature hath placed the Seeds in the Center of Apples, the Kernels in the middle of their Fruits; and in the same manner as the Onion, under the cover of so many Coats that encompass it, preserves that precious Bud from which Millions of others are to have their being. For an Apple is in itself a little Universe; the Seed, hotter than the other parts thereof, is its Sun, which diffuses about it self that natural Heat which preserves its Globe: And in the Onion, the Germ is the little Sun of that little World, which vivifies and nourishes the vegetative Salt of that little mass. Having laid down this, then, for a ground, I say, That the Earth standing in need of the Light, Heat, and Influence of this great Fire, it turns round it, that it may receive in all parts alike that Virtue which keeps it in Being. For it would be as ridiculous to think, that that vast luminous Body turned about a point that it has not the least need of; as to imagine, that when we see a roasted Lark, that the Kitchin-fire must have turned round it. Else, were it the part of the Sun to do that drudgery, it would seem that the Physician stood in need of the Patient; that the Strong should yield to the Weak; the Superior serve the Inferior; and that the Ship did not sail about the Land, but the Land about the Ship.

"Sir," I replied to him, "These are, in a way, the reasons that make us think this: First, it just makes sense to believe that the Sun is at the center of the Universe; since all bodies in nature need that essential heat, it makes sense for it to be in the heart of the Kingdom so it can easily supply the needs of every part. The source of generation should also be in the middle of everything, so it can act with greater equality and ease, just like how nature has placed the seeds in the center of apples and the kernels in the middle of fruits. Similarly, in an onion, the precious bud is protected by many layers, from which millions of others will eventually grow. An apple is its own little universe; the seed, being hotter than the rest, acts as its sun, spreading the natural heat that keeps it whole. In the onion, the germ is the little sun of that little world, giving life to and nourishing the vegetative essence of that small mass. With this as a foundation, I say that since the Earth needs the light, heat, and influence of this great fire, it orbits around it, so it can receive that vital force evenly throughout. It would be just as silly to think that that vast luminous body revolves around a point it doesn't need as it would be to imagine that when we see a roasted lark, the kitchen fire must be rotating around it. If that were true, it would suggest that the sun is doing all the hard work and that the doctor relies on the patient, the strong serve the weak, the superior serves the inferior, and that the ship doesn't sail around land, but land revolves around the ship."

"Now if you cannot easily conceive how so ponderous a Body can move; Pray, tell me, are the Stars and Heavens, which, in your Opinion, are so solid, any way lighter? Besides, it is not so difficult for us, who are assured of the Roundness of the Earth, to infer its motion from its Figure: But why do ye suppose the Heaven to be round, seeing you cannot know it, and that yet, if it hath not this Figure, it is impossible it can move? I object not to you your Excentricks nor Epicycles,[3] which you cannot explain but very confusedly, and which are out of doors in my Systeme. Let's reflect only on the natural Causes of that Motion. To make good your Hypothesis, you are forced to have recourse to Spirits or Intelligences, that move and govern your Spheres. But for my part, without disturbing the repose of the supreme Being, who, without doubt, hath made Nature entirely perfect, and whose Wisdom ought so to have compleated her, that being perfect in one thing, she should not have been defective in another: I say, that the Beams and Influences of the Sun, darting Circularly upon the Earth, make it to turn as with a turn of the Hand we make a Globe to move; or, which is much the same, that the Steams which continually evaporate from that side of it which the Sun shines upon, being reverberated by the Cold of the middle Region, rebound upon it, and striking obliquely do of necessity make it whirle about in that manner.

"Now, if you find it hard to imagine how such a heavy body can move, let me ask you: are the stars and heavens, which you think are so solid, any lighter? Besides, for us who know the Earth is round, it's not difficult to infer its motion from its shape. But why do you assume that heaven is round when you can't even know that for sure, and if it isn't round, it couldn't possibly move? I'm not challenging you about your Excentrics or Epicycles,[3] which you can only explain in a very confusing way, and which don't fit into my system. Let's just consider the natural causes of that motion. To support your hypothesis, you have to rely on spirits or Intelligences to move and control your spheres. But for my part, without disrupting the peace of the supreme Being, who undoubtedly made nature perfectly complete, and whose wisdom should have ensured that something perfect in one aspect wouldn’t be flawed in another: I argue that the rays and influences of the Sun, striking the Earth in a circular manner, cause it to rotate just like how we move a globe with our hand; or, similarly, the steam that continually evaporates from the side facing the Sun, when reflected by the cold of the middle region, bounces back and strikes at an angle, making it necessarily spin around in that way."

"The Explication of the other Motions[4] is less perplexed still; for pray, consider a little" At these words the Vice-Roy interrupted me: "I had rather," said he, "you would excuse your self from that trouble; for I have read some Books of Gassendus[5] on that subject: And hear what one of our Fathers, who maintained your Opinion one day, answered me. 'Really,' said he, 'I fancy that the Earth does move, not for the Reasons alledged by Copernicus; but because Hell-fire being shut up in the Center of the Earth, the damned, who make a great bustle to avoid its Flames, scramble up to the Vault, as far as they can from them, and so make the Earth to turn, as a Turn-spit[6] makes the Wheel go round when he runs about in it.'"

"The explanation of the other motions[4] is even less complicated; so please, think about it for a moment." At these words, the Vice-Roy interrupted me: "I’d rather," he said, "you skip that explanation; I’ve read some books by Gassendus[5] on the topic. And hear what one of our scholars, who once supported your view, said to me. 'Honestly,' he said, 'I believe the Earth does move, not for the reasons stated by Copernicus; but because Hell-fire is trapped in the center of the Earth, and the damned, who are desperate to escape its flames, scramble up towards the vault, as far away as they can, making the Earth turn, just like a turnspit[6] makes the wheel spin when it runs in it.'"

We applauded that Thought, as being a pure effect of the Zeal of that good Father: And then the Vice-Roy told me, That he much wondered, how the Systeme of Ptolemy, being so improbable, should have been so universally received. "Sir," said I to him, "most part of Men, who judge of all things by the Senses, have suffered themselves to be perswaded by their Eyes; and as he who Sails along a Shoar thinks the Ship immoveable, and the Land in motion; even so Men turning with the Earth round the Sun have thought that it was the Sun that moved about them. To this may be added the unsupportable Pride of Mankind, who perswade themselves that Nature hath only been made for them; as if it were likely that the Sun, a vast Body Four hundred and thirty four times bigger than the Earth,[7] had only been kindled to ripen their Medlars and plumpen their Cabbage.

We appreciated that idea as a true reflection of the enthusiasm of that good Father. Then the Vice-Roy told me that he was really surprised how the system of Ptolemy, despite being so unlikely, was accepted by everyone. "Sir," I replied, "most people who judge everything by their senses have been convinced by what they see. Just as someone sailing along a shore thinks the ship is stationary while the land moves, people observing the Earth orbiting the Sun have assumed that it's the Sun moving around them. Additionally, there’s the unbearable pride of humanity, which leads them to believe that nature was made just for them, as if it were plausible that the Sun, a massive body four hundred and thirty-four times larger than the Earth, had only been lit to ripen their medlars and plump up their cabbage.

"For my part, I am so far from complying with their Insolence, that I believe the Planets are Worlds about the Sun, and that the fixed Stars are also Suns which have Planets about them, that's to say, Worlds, which because of their smallness, and that their borrowed light cannot reach us, are not discernable by Men in this World: For in good earnest, how can it be imagined that such spacious Globes are no more but vast Desarts; and that ours, because we live in it, hath been framed for the habitation of a dozen of proud Dandyprats? How, must it be said, because the Sun measures our Days and Years, that it hath only been made to keep us from running our Heads against the Walls? No, no, if that visible Deity shine upon Man, it's by accident, as the King's Flamboy by accident lightens a Porter that walks along the Street."

"For my part, I’m so far from putting up with their arrogance that I believe the planets are worlds around the Sun, and that the fixed stars are also suns with planets circling them, which means worlds that are too small and whose light doesn’t reach us, making them invisible to people in this world. Honestly, how can anyone believe that such vast globes are just empty deserts? And that our own world, since we live in it, was made just for a handful of arrogant show-offs? Should we really think that just because the Sun marks our days and years, it was only created to prevent us from bumping our heads against walls? No, no, if that visible deity shines upon humanity, it’s purely by chance, like the king’s torch accidentally lighting up a porter walking down the street."

"But," said he to me, "[if,] as you affirm, the fixed Stars be so many Suns, it will follow that the World is infinite; seeing it is probable that the People of that World which moves about that fixed Star you take for a Sun, discover above themselves other fixed Stars, which we cannot perceive from hence, and so others in that manner in infinitum."

"But," he said to me, "[if], as you claim, the fixed stars are like so many suns, then it follows that the universe is infinite; since it’s likely that the inhabitants of that world orbiting the fixed star you consider a sun see other fixed stars above them that we can't perceive from here, and so on, continuing infinitum."

"Never question," replied I, "but as God could create the Soul Immortal, He could also make the World Infinite; if so it be, that Eternity is nothing else but an illimited Duration, and an infinite, a boundless Extension: And then God himself would be Finite, supposing the World not to be infinite; seeing he cannot be where nothing is, and that he could not encrease the greatness of the World without adding somewhat to his own Being, by beginning to exist where he did not exist before. We must believe then, that as from hence we see Saturn and Jupiter; if we were in either of the Two, we should discover a great many Worlds which we perceive not; and that the Universe extends so in infinitum."

"Never question," I replied, "just as God could create the immortal soul, He could also make the world infinite; if that’s the case, then eternity is just an unlimited duration and an infinite, boundless extension. If the world weren’t infinite, then God Himself would be finite since He cannot exist where nothing is, and He couldn’t increase the size of the world without adding something to His own existence by starting to exist where He didn’t exist before. We must believe that just as we see Saturn and Jupiter from here, if we were on either of those two, we would discover many worlds that we can’t perceive; and that the universe extends infinitely."

"I' faith;" replied he, "when you have said all you can, I cannot at all comprehend that Infinitude." "Good now," replied I to him, "do you comprehend the Nothing that is beyond it? Not at all. For when you think of that Nothing, you imagine it at least to be like Wind or Air, and that is a Being: But if you conceive not an Infinite in general, you comprehend it at least in particulars; seeing it is not difficult to fancy to our selves, beyond the Earth, Air, and Fire which we see, other Air, and other Earth, and other Fire. Now Infinitude is nothing else but a boundless Series of all these. But if you ask me, How these Worlds have been made, seeing Holy Scripture speaks only of one that God made? My answer is, That I have no more to say: For to oblige me to give a Reason for every thing that comes into my Imagination, is to stop my Mouth, and make me confess that in things of that nature my Reason shall always stoop to Faith."

"I swear," he replied, "after everything you've said, I still can't grasp that Infinitude." "Alright then," I replied to him, "do you understand the Nothing that exists beyond it? Not at all. When you think of that Nothing, you at least picture it as something like Wind or Air, and that's a Being. But if you can't imagine an Infinite in general, you can at least understand it in specifics; it's not hard to imagine beyond the Earth, Air, and Fire we see, other Air, and other Earth, and other Fire. Now Infinitude is simply an endless Series of all these. But if you ask me how these Worlds have been created, since Holy Scripture only mentions one that God made? My answer is that I have nothing more to say: For forcing me to explain everything that comes to my mind silences me and makes me admit that in matters like that, my Reason will always bow to Faith."

He ingeniously[8] acknowledged to me that his Question was to be censured, but bid me pursue my notion: So that I went on, and told him, That all the other Worlds, which are not seen, or but imperfectly believed, are no more but the Scum that purges out of the Suns. For how could these great Fires subsist without some matter, that served them for Fewel? Now as the Fire drives from it the Ashes that would stifle it, or the Gold in a Crucible separates from the Marcasite[9] and Dross, and is refined to the highest Standard; nay, and as our Stomack discharges it self by vomit, of the Crudities that oppress it; even so these Suns daily evacuate, and reject the Remains of matter that might incommode their Fire: But when they have wholly consumed that matter which entertains[10] them; you are not to doubt, but they spread themselves abroad on all sides to seek for fresh Fewel, and fasten upon the Worlds which heretofore they have made, and particularly upon those that are nearest: Then these great Fires, reconcocting all the Bodies, will as formerly force them out again, Pell-mell, from all parts; and being by little and little purified, they'll begin to serve for Suns to other little Worlds, which they procreate by driving them out of their Spheres: And that without doubt, made the Pythagoreans foretel the universal Conflagration.

He cleverly[8] admitted that his question might be criticized, but encouraged me to continue my idea. So, I went on and told him that all the other worlds, which are either unseen or only partially believed, are just the residue that comes from the suns. How could these massive fires exist without some sort of fuel? Just like fire expels the ashes that would suffocate it, or how gold in a crucible separates from the marcasite[9] and dross to be purified to the highest quality; likewise, our stomachs discharge unwanted substances through vomiting. In the same way, these suns continuously release and reject any leftover matter that could hinder their flames. When they have completely consumed the material that fuels them[10], you can be sure they spread outwards to find fresh fuel, attaching themselves to the worlds they previously created, especially those closest to them. Then these great fires, reprocessing all substances, will force them out again from all directions; and as they gradually get purified, they'll start to function as suns for other smaller worlds, which they create by expelling them from their orbits. This undoubtedly led the Pythagoreans to predict the universal conflagration.

"This is no ridiculous Imagination, for New-France where we are, gives us a very convincing instance of it. The vast Continent of America is one half of the Earth, which in spight of our Predecessors, who a Thousand times had cruised the Ocean, was not at that time discovered: Nor, indeed, was it then in being, no more than a great many Islands, Peninsules, and Mountains that have since started up in our Globe, when the Sun purged out its Excrements to a convenient distance, and of a sufficient Gravity to be attracted by the Center of our World; either in small Particles, perhaps, or, it may be also, altogether in one lump. That is not so unreasonable but that St. Austin[11] would have applauded to it, if that Country had been discovered in his Age. Seeing that great Man, who had a very clear Wit, assures us, That in his time the Earth was flat like the floor of an Oven, and that it floated upon the Water, like the half of an Orange: But if ever I have the honour to see you in France, I'll make you observe, by means of a most excellent Celescope, that some Obscurities, which from hence appear to be Spots, are Worlds a forming."

"This isn't just a silly idea because New-France, where we are, provides a very convincing example of it. The vast continent of America is half of the Earth, which, despite our ancestors who had sailed the oceans a thousand times, was not discovered at that time. In fact, it didn’t even exist back then, just like many islands, peninsulas, and mountains that have emerged on our globe since, when the Sun cleared out its debris to a suitable distance, and with enough gravity to be pulled by the center of our world; either in tiny particles or possibly all together as one large mass. This isn't so unreasonable that St. Augustine[11] would not have praised it had that country been discovered in his time. That great man, known for his clear intellect, tells us that in his era, the Earth was flat like an oven floor and floated on water, similar to half an orange. But if I ever have the honor of seeing you in France, I'll show you through a fantastic telescope that some dark areas, which from here appear to be spots, are actually worlds being formed."

My Eyes that shut with this Discourse, obliged the Vice-Roy to withdraw.

My eyes that closed during this conversation forced the Vice-Roy to leave.


[1] In connection with this discussion it is to be remembered that nearly two centuries were required for the Copernican system, promulgated in 1543, in the De orbium coelestium revolutionibus, to become generally popularized; and that in 1633, only sixteen years before the Voyage to the Moon was written, Galileo had been compelled by the Inquisition to deny the motion of the earth.

[1] In relation to this discussion, it's important to remember that it took almost two centuries for the Copernican system, introduced in 1543 in the De orbium coelestium revolutionibus, to gain widespread acceptance. Additionally, in 1633, just sixteen years before the Voyage to the Moon was written, Galileo was forced by the Inquisition to renounce the movement of the Earth.

[2] According to the Ptolemaic system, still generally accepted by "modern Philosophers" at the time of Cyrano's writing, the fixed stars, the sun, the moon, and each of the five (then known) planets, revolved about the earth in different orbits, according to various "epicycles" and "excentrics."

[2] According to the Ptolemaic model, which was still widely accepted by contemporary philosophers during Cyrano's time, the fixed stars, the sun, the moon, and each of the five planets known then, revolved around the earth in different paths, following various "epicycles" and "excentrics."

[3] The motion of the moon, for instance, was explained in the Ptolemaic system as an epicycle carried by an excentric; the centre of the excentric moving about the earth in a direction opposite to that of the epicycle.

[3] In the Ptolemaic system, the movement of the moon was described as an epicycle moving on an eccentric orbit; the center of the eccentric traveled around the Earth in the opposite direction to that of the epicycle.

[4] The French has: "of the two other motions": i.e., the movement of the fixed stars, and that of the planets.

[4] The French says: "of the two other movements": i.e., the motion of the fixed stars, and that of the planets.

[5] Gassendus or Gassendi was Cyrano's own teacher of Philosophy. Of Provençal origin, and at first Professor in the University of Aix, he came to Paris in 1641, and gave both private lessons and public courses as Professor of the Collège Royal. It was in one of his private classes that Cyrano was a fellow-student with Chapelle, Hesnaut, Bernier, and almost certainly Molière; the most important group of young "libertins" (i.e. free-thinkers) of the epoch.

[5] Gassendus or Gassendi was Cyrano's own philosophy teacher. He was from Provence and initially worked as a professor at the University of Aix. He moved to Paris in 1641, where he offered both private lessons and public courses as a professor at the Collège Royal. It was in one of his private classes that Cyrano studied alongside Chapelle, Hesnaut, Bernier, and probably Molière, the most notable group of young "libertins" (i.e. free-thinkers) of that time.

Gassendi was a bitter opponent of the supposedly Aristotelian school-philosophy of the time; and was on the whole the leader of those who in the seventeenth century followed Epicurean methods in thought. He is the author of a life of Epicurus, and an exposition of his philosophy. He was also an opponent of Descartes, being the most important contemporary supporter of empiricism as against the essentially idealistic method of Descartes.

Gassendi was a fierce critic of the so-called Aristotelian school philosophy of his time and was generally seen as the leader of those who embraced Epicurean ideas in the seventeenth century. He wrote a biography of Epicurus and explained his philosophy. He also opposed Descartes, being the most significant contemporary advocate for empiricism in contrast to Descartes' fundamentally idealistic approach.

He is important also as a popularizer of the Copernican system, by his Life of Copernicus, and his Institutio Astronomica (1647).

He is also important as a popularizer of the Copernican system, through his Life of Copernicus and his Institutio Astronomica (1647).

[6] A dog trained to turn a spit, by running about in a rotary cage attached to it. The French has simply: "as a dog makes a wheel turn, when he runs about in it."

[6] A dog that's trained to turn a roasting spit by running around in a revolving cage connected to it. The French simply states: "as a dog makes a wheel turn when it runs inside."

[7] Cyrano had probably learned this from his master Gassendi. Cf. his "Epistola XX. de apparente magnitudine solis," 1641. Modern Gassendis say the sun is 1,300,000 times greater than the earth in volume, 316,000 times in mass.

[7] Cyrano probably picked this up from his teacher Gassendi. Cf. his "Epistola XX. de apparente magnitudine solis," 1641. Modern Gassendi's estimates say the sun is 1,300,000 times larger than the earth in volume and 316,000 times greater in mass.

[8] Ingenuously. The two words were interchangeable in the seventeenth century.

[8] Ingenuously. The two words meant the same thing in the seventeenth century.

[9] Iron pyrites.

Iron pyrites.

[10] Supports, feeds; cf. Shakspere, Richard III.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Supports, feeds; see Shakspere, Richard III.

"I'll be at charges for a looking-glass,
And entertain a score or two of tailors."

"I'll take care of getting a mirror,
And hire a couple of tailors."

[11] St. Augustine.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ St. Augustine.


CHAPTER IV.

Of how at last he set out again for the Moon, tho without his own Will.


Next Day, and the Days following, we had some Discourses to the same purpose: But some time after, since the hurry of Affairs suspended our Philosophy, I fell afresh upon the design of mounting up to the Moon.

Next day, and the days after that, we had some conversations about the same topic. However, after a while, as the rush of activities interrupted our philosophical discussions, I became re-inspired with the idea of going to the Moon.

So soon as she was up, I walked about musing in the Woods, how I might manage and succeed in my Enterprise; and at length on St. John's[1] Eve, when they were at Council in the Fort, whether they should assist the Wild Natives of the Country against the Iroqueans; I went all alone to the top of a little Hill at the back of our Habitation, where I put in Practice what you shall hear. I had made a Machine which I fancied might carry me up as high as I pleased, so that nothing seeming to be wanting to it, I placed my self within, and from the Top of a Rock threw my self in the Air: But because I had not taken my measures aright, I fell with a sosh in the Valley below.

As soon as she was awake, I strolled through the woods, thinking about how I could manage and succeed in my project. Eventually, on St. John's Eve, when they were gathered in the Fort to decide whether to help the local Native people against the Iroquois, I went by myself to the top of a small hill behind our home, where I put my plan into action. I had created a machine that I thought could lift me as high as I wanted, so with everything ready, I climbed inside and jumped off a rock into the air. However, I didn't calculate correctly, and I landed with a crash in the valley below.

Bruised as I was, however, I returned to my Chamber without loosing courage, and with Beef-Marrow I anointed my Body, for I was all over mortified from Head to Foot: Then having taken a dram of Cordial Waters to strengthen my Heart, I went back to look for my Machine; but I could not find it, for some Soldiers, that had been sent into the Forest to cut wood for a Bonnefire, meeting with it by chance, had carried it with them to the Fort: Where after a great deal of guessing what it might be, when they had discovered the invention of the Spring, some said, that a good many Fire-Works should be fastened to it, because their Force carrying them up on high, and the Machine playing its large Wings, no Body but would take it for a Fiery Dragon. In the mean time I was long in search of it, but found it at length in the Market-place of Kebeck (Quebec), just as they were setting Fire to it. I was so transported with Grief, to find the Work of my Hands in so great Peril, that I ran to the Souldier that was giving Fire to it, caught hold of his Arm, pluckt the Match out of his Hand, and in great rage threw my self into my Machine, that I might undo the Fire-Works that they had stuck about it; but I came too late, for hardly were both my Feet within, when whip, away went I up in a Cloud.

Bruised as I was, I returned to my room without losing courage, and with beef marrow, I anointed my body, since I was sore all over. After taking a shot of cordial to strengthen my heart, I went back to look for my machine; but I couldn’t find it. Some soldiers sent into the forest to cut wood for a bonfire stumbled upon it and took it back to the fort. After a lot of guessing about what it might be, when they figured out the spring mechanism, some said that a bunch of fireworks should be attached to it, because its force would send them high up, and with the machine waving its large wings, anyone would think it was a fiery dragon. In the meantime, I searched for a long time but finally found it in the market square of Quebec just as they were about to set fire to it. I was overwhelmed with grief to see my creation in such danger, so I ran to the soldier who was lighting it, grabbed his arm, snatched the match from his hand, and in a fit of rage, jumped into my machine to undo the fireworks they had attached to it; but I was too late, for hardly had both my feet stepped inside when I shot up into the sky in a cloud.

The Horror and Consternation I was in did not so confound the faculties of my Soul, but I have since remembered all that happened to me at that instant. For so soon as the Flame had devoured one tier of Squibs, which were ranked by six and six, by means of a Train that reached every half-dozen, another tier went off, and then another;[2] so that the Salt-Peter taking Fire, put off the danger by encreasing it. However, all the combustible matter being spent, there was a period put to the Fire-work; and whilst I thought of nothing less than to knock my Head against the top of some Mountain, I felt, without the least stirring, my elevation continuing; and adieu Machine, for I saw it fall down again towards the Earth.

The horror and shock I felt didn’t completely overwhelm my mind, and I’ve remembered everything that happened in that moment. As soon as the flames consumed one layer of firecrackers, which were lined up six by six, with a fuse that connected them all, another layer went off, and then another; so that the gunpowder catching fire only increased the danger. However, once all the flammable material was used up, the fireworks came to an end. While I was completely distracted, I felt myself rising without any movement, and goodbye machine, as I saw it fall back down toward the Earth.


CYRANO en route FOR THE MOON. — From a 17th Century Engraving.

CYRANO on his way TO THE MOON. — From a 17th Century Engraving.


That extraordinary Adventure puffed up my Heart with so uncommon a Gladness; that, ravished to see my self delivered from certain danger, I had the impudence to philosophize upon it. Whilst then with Eyes and Thought I cast about to find what might be the cause of it, I perceived my flesh blown up, and still greasy with the Marrow, that I had daubed my self over with for the Bruises of my fall: I knew that the Moon being then in the Wain, and that it being usual for her in that Quarter to suck up the Marrow of Animals, she drank up that wherewith I was anointed, with so much the more force that her Globe was nearer to me, and that no interposition of Clouds weakened her Attraction.[3]

That incredible adventure filled my heart with such an unusual joy that, amazed at being saved from real danger, I had the audacity to reflect on it. As I looked around with my eyes and thoughts to figure out the reason, I noticed my body was swollen and still slick with the marrow I had smeared on myself for the bruises from my fall. I realized that the Moon, being in its waxing phase, commonly draws up the marrow of living creatures. She absorbed the substance I had used to heal my bruises with even greater strength since her orb was closer to me and no clouds were blocking her pull.[3]

When I had, according to the computation I made since, advanced a good deal more than three quarters of the space that divided the Earth from the Moon; all of a sudden I fell with my Heels up and Head down, though I had made no Trip; and indeed, I had not been sensible of it, had not I felt my Head loaded under the weight of my Body: The truth is, I knew very well that I was not falling again towards our World; for though I found my self to be betwixt two Moons, and easily observed, that the nearer I drew to the one, the farther I removed from the other; yet I was certain, that ours was the bigger Globe of the two: Because after one or two days Journey, the remote Refractions of the Sun, confounding the diversity of Bodies and Climates, it appeared to me only as a large Plate of Gold: That made me imagine, that I byassed[4] towards the Moon; and I was confirmed in that Opinion, when I began to call to mind, that I did not fall till I was past three quarters of the way. For, said I to my self, that Mass being less than ours, the Sphere of its Activity must be of less Extent also; and by consequence, it was later before I felt the force of its Center.

When I calculated it later, I realized I had covered a lot more than three-quarters of the distance between Earth and the Moon. Suddenly, I found myself upside down, with my feet above my head, even though I hadn’t made any trip. Honestly, I wouldn’t have noticed if I hadn’t felt the weight of my body on my head. The truth is, I knew I wasn’t falling back toward our world. I was caught between two Moons, and I easily noticed that the closer I got to one, the further I moved away from the other. Still, I was sure that ours was the larger globe of the two. After one or two days of travel, the distant sunlight confused the differences in sizes and climates, making Earth look like a large plate of gold. This led me to think I was moving toward the Moon, and I was convinced of this when I remembered that I didn’t start to fall until I was past three-quarters of the way. I told myself that since that mass is smaller than ours, its gravitational pull must also be weaker; as a result, it took longer for me to feel its force.


[1] The Feast of St. John the Baptist, June 24.

[1] The Feast of St. John the Baptist, June 24.

[2] Cf. the play of Cyrano de Bergerac, act III., scene xi.: "Or else, mechanic as well as artificer, I could have fashioned a giant grasshopper, with steel joints, which, impelled by successive explosions of saltpetre, would have hopped with me to the azure meadows where graze the starry flocks."

[2] See the play of Cyrano de Bergerac, act III, scene xi: "Otherwise, just like any craftsman, I could have built a giant grasshopper with metal joints that, driven by a series of explosions from gunpowder, would have jumped with me to the blue fields where the starry herds graze."

[3] Cf., in the play, the fifth of Cyrano's means for scaling the sky: "Since Phoebe, the moon-goddess, when she is at wane, is greedy, O beeves! of your marrow,... with that marrow have besmeared myself!"

[3] See, in the play, the fifth of Cyrano's ways to reach the sky: "Since Phoebe, the moon-goddess, when she’s waning, is greedy, O cattle! for your marrow,... with that marrow I have smeared myself!"

[4] The translator has apparently misread biaisais where the French editions have baissais: i.e., I was descending toward the moon.

[4] The translator seems to have misinterpreted biaisais where the French editions have baissais: i.e., I was going down toward the moon.


CHAPTER V.

Of his Arrival there, and of the Beauty of that Country in which he fell.


In fine, after I had been a very long while in falling, as I judged, for the violence of my Precipitation hindered me from observing it more exactly: The last thing I can remember is, that I found my self under a Tree, entangled with three or four pretty large Branches which I had broken off by my fall; and my face besmeared with an Apple, that had dashed against it.

In short, after what felt like a very long time falling, since the speed of my fall made it hard to pay attention, the last thing I remember is finding myself under a tree, tangled in three or four pretty big branches that I had broken off during my fall, and my face covered in bits of an apple that had smashed against it.

By good luck that place was, as you shall know by and by * * * * * *[1] that you may very well conclude, that had it not been for that Chance, if I had had a thousand lives, they had been all lost. I have many times since reflected upon the vulgar Opinion, That if one precipitate himself from a very high place, his breath is out before he reach the ground; and from my adventure I conclude it to be false, or else that the efficacious Juyce of that Fruit,[2] which squirted into my mouth, must needs have recalled my soul, that was not far from my Carcass, which was still hot and in a disposition of exerting the Functions of Life. The truth is, so soon as I was upon the ground my pain was gone, before I could think what it was; and the Hunger, which I felt during my Voyage, was fully satisfied with the sense that I had lost it.[3]

By some good luck, that place was, as you'll find out soon enough * * * * * *[1] so you might easily conclude that if it weren't for that chance, if I had a thousand lives, they would all have been lost. I've often thought about the common belief that if someone jumps from a great height, they'll lose their breath before hitting the ground; from my experience, I think that's false, or maybe the juice from that fruit,[2] which squirted into my mouth, must have brought my soul back, which was close to my body that was still warm and ready to function. The truth is, as soon as I hit the ground, my pain disappeared before I even realized what it was, and the hunger I had felt during my journey was completely satisfied by the knowledge that I had lost it.[3]

When I was got up, I had hardly taken notice of the largest of Four great Rivers, which by their conflux make a Lake; when the Spirit, or invisible Soul, of Plants that breath upon that Country, refreshed my Brain with a delightful smell: And I found that the Stones there were neither hard nor rough; but that they carefully softened themselves when one trode upon them.

When I got up, I barely noticed the largest of the four great rivers, which come together to form a lake. Then, the spirit, or invisible essence, of the plants that thrive in that area filled my mind with a refreshing scent. I discovered that the stones there weren’t hard or rough; instead, they gently softened underfoot.

[4] I presently lighted upon a Walk with five Avenues, in figure like to a Star; the Trees whereof seemed to reach up to the Skie, a green plot of lofty Boughs: Casting up my Eyes from the root to the top, and then making the same Survey downwards, I was in doubt whether the Earth carried them, or they the Earth, hanging by their Roots: Their high and stately Forehead seemed also to bend, as it were by force, under the weight of the Celestial Globes; and one would say, that their Sighs and out-stretched Arms, wherewith they embraced the Firmament, demanded of the Stars the bounty of their purer Influences before they had lost any thing of their Innocence in the contagious Bed of the Elements. The Flowers there on all hands, without the aid of any other Gardiner but Nature, send out so sweet (though wild) a Perfume, that it rouzes and delights the Smell: There the incarnate of a Rose upon the Bush, and the lively Azure of a Violet under the Rushes, captivating the Choice, make each of themselves to be judged the Fairest: There the whole Year is Spring; there no poysonous Plant sprouts forth, but is as soon destroyed; there the Brooks by an agreeable murmuring, relate their Travels to the Pebbles; there Thousands of Quiristers make the Woods resound with their melodious Notes; and the quavering Clubs of these divine Musicians are so universal, that every Leaf of the Forest seems to have borrowed the Tongue and shape of a Nightingale; nay, and the Nymph Eccho is so delightful[5] with their Airs, that to hear her repeat, one would say, She were sollicitous to learn them. On the sides of that Wood are Two Meadows, whose continued Verdure seems an Emerauld reaching out of sight. The various Colours, which the Spring bestows upon the numerous little Flowers that grow there, so delightfully confounds and mingles their Shadows, that it is hard to be known, whether these Flowers shaken with a gentle Breeze pursue themselves, or fly rather from the Caresses of the Wanton Zephyrus; one would likewise take that Meadow for an Ocean, because, as the Sea, it presents no Shoar to the view; insomuch, that mine Eye fearing it might lose it self, having roamed so long, and discovered no Coast, sent my Thoughts presently thither; and my Thoughts, imagining it to be the end of the World, were willing to be perswaded, that such charming places had perhaps forced the Heavens to descend and join the Earth there. In the midst of that vast and pleasant Carpet, a rustick Fountain bubbles up in Silver Purles, crowning its enamelled Banks with Sets of Violets, and multitudes of other little Flowers, that seem to strive which shall first behold it self in that Chrystal Myrroir: It is as yet in the Cradle, being but newly Born, and its Young and smooth Face shews not the least Wrinkle. The large Compasses it fetches, in circling within it self, demonstrate its unwillingness to leave its native Soyl: And as if it had been ashamed to be caressed in presence of its Mother, with a Murmuring it thrust back my hand that would have touched it: The Beasts that came to drink there, more rational than those of our World, seemed surprised to see it day upon the Horizon, whilst the Sun was with the Antipodes; and durst not bend downwards upon the Brink, for fear of falling into the Firmament.

[4] I recently stumbled upon a walkway with five paths, shaped like a star; the trees seemed to stretch up to the sky, creating a green canopy of tall branches. Looking up from the ground to the top and then surveying back down, I was unsure whether the earth was supporting them or if they were lifting the earth, hanging by their roots. Their lofty and majestic canopies appeared to bend under the weight of the celestial bodies, and it seemed as though their sighs and outstretched arms, embracing the sky, requested the stars to share their pure influences before losing any innocence to the confusing elements below. The flowers all around, relying solely on nature as their gardener, released such a sweet (though wild) fragrance that it awakened and delighted the senses: the rich red of a rose on the bush and the vibrant blue of a violet under the rushes were so captivating that each could be seen as the fairest of them all. There, every season feels like spring; no poisonous plant sprouts without being quickly eradicated; the brooks, with their pleasant murmurs, share tales of their journeys to the pebbles; thousands of singers fill the woods with their melodious notes; and the harmonious tunes of these divine musicians are so pervasive that every leaf in the forest seems to have adopted the voice and shape of a nightingale; even the nymph Echo finds such joy in their songs that one might think she longs to learn them. On the edges of that forest are two meadows, their endless greenery resembling an emerald stretching out of sight. The various colors the spring brings to the countless little flowers there create such a delightful confusion of shadows that it's hard to tell if the flowers, shaken by a gentle breeze, are chasing each other or fleeing from the playful Zephyrus; one might also think of that meadow as an ocean, as it presents no shore to view; indeed, my eyes, fearing they might lose themselves after such a long search with no visible coast, sent my thoughts there; and my thoughts, imagining it to be the end of the world, were persuaded that such enchanting places might have compelled the heavens to join the earth there. In the middle of that vast and delightful expanse, a rustic fountain bubbles with silver ripples, crowning its decorated banks with clusters of violets and many other small flowers that seem to compete to see which can catch its reflection first in the crystal mirror. It is still in its infancy, having just recently emerged, and its young, smooth face shows no signs of aging. The wide arcs it creates, circling in on itself, show its reluctance to leave its native soil; and as if it were shy about being admired in front of its mother, it murmured and pushed back my hand that attempted to touch it. The animals that came to drink there, more rational than those in our world, seemed surprised to see it shine on the horizon while the sun was with the Antipodes; they hesitated to lean down to the edge, fearing they might fall into the sky.

I must confess to you, That at the sight of so many Fine things, I found my self tickled with these agreeable Twitches, which they say the Embryo feels upon the infusion of its Soul: My old Hair fell off, and gave place for thicker and softer Locks: I perceived my Youth revived, my face grow ruddy, my natural Heat mingle gently again with my radical Moisture: And in a word, I grew younger again by at least Fourteen Years.

I have to admit that when I saw so many beautiful things, I felt these delightful sensations, which they say the Embryo experiences when its soul is infused. My old hair fell out and was replaced by thicker, softer strands. I noticed my youth returning, my face becoming rosy, and my natural warmth blending smoothly with my essential moisture. In short, I felt like I was at least fourteen years younger.


[1] "That place was," unquestionably, the Garden of Eden, which Cyrano heretically locates in the Moon; and the "Tree" turough which he has fallen, and an "Apple" of which has besmeared his face and recalled him to life, is the Tree of Life, that stood "in the midst of the garden."

[1] "That place was," without a doubt, the Garden of Eden, which Cyrano ironically locates on the Moon; and the "Tree" he has fallen through, and the "Apple" that has smeared his face and brought him back to life, is the Tree of Life, which stood "in the middle of the garden."

This is the first of a series of hiatuses, which occur in all the French editions as well as the English, and which are marked by those stars that Cyrano refers to in the play: "But I intend setting all this down in a book, and the golden stars I have brought back caught in my shaggy mantle, when the book is printed, will be seen serving as asterisks."

This is the first of a series of pauses, which occur in all the French editions as well as the English, and which are marked by those stars that Cyrano mentions in the play: "But I'm going to write all this down in a book, and the golden stars I've collected and caught in my shaggy cloak, when the book is published, will be seen serving as asterisks."

Lebret speaks of these gaps in his preface, saying he would have tried to fill them but for fear of mixing his style with Cyrano's: "For the melancholy colour of my style will not let me imitate the gayety of his; nor can my Wit follow the fine flights of his Imagination."

Lebret talks about these gaps in his preface, saying he would have tried to fill them if he weren't worried about blending his style with Cyrano's: "The somber tone of my style prevents me from mimicking his cheerfulness; nor can my wit keep up with the elegant soar of his imagination."

It seems altogether improbable, however, that Cyrano himself left the work thus incomplete, as Lebret would imply. And in fact we can supply from a Manuscript recently acquired (1890) by the Bibliothèque Nationale, a long passage not printed by Lebret (see pp. 60 ff.). There can be little doubt that the passages were deliberately cut out by some one on account of their "heretical" character. It even seems probable, from passages at the beginning of the Voyage to the Sun, that when the work was circulated in Manuscript, Cyrano had been the object of persecution on account of them.

It seems highly unlikely, though, that Cyrano left the work unfinished, as Lebret suggests. In fact, we can provide a lengthy section from a manuscript recently obtained (1890) by the Bibliothèque Nationale that wasn't published by Lebret (see pp. 60 ff.). There's little doubt that these sections were intentionally removed by someone due to their "heretical" nature. It even appears likely, based on parts at the beginning of the Voyage to the Sun, that when the work was shared in manuscript form, Cyrano faced persecution because of them.

The passages lacking were cut out then but by whom? The usually accepted opinion is that of our English translator, who says the gaps are "occasioned, not by the Negligence of our Witty French Author, but by the accursed Plagiary of some rude Hand, that in his sickness rifted his Trunks and stole his Papers, as he himself complains." M. Brun has suggested, however, and with some plausibility, that Lebret himself was responsible for the omissions; and that he thus continued, after Cyrano's death, his lifelong attempts at reforming and toning down the impolitic, unorthodox notions of his too-independent friend. So Cyrano was conquered once more in his battle with "les Compromis, les Préjugés, les Lâchètes," and finally "la Sottise":

The missing sections were removed back then, but by whom? The common belief is that of our English translator, who claims the gaps were "caused, not by the negligence of our clever French author, but by the cursed plagiarism of some clumsy hand, that in his illness rifled his trunks and stole his papers, as he himself complains." M. Brun has, however, suggested, and with some credibility, that Lebret himself was responsible for the omissions; and that he thus continued, after Cyrano's death, his lifelong efforts to reform and tone down the politically incorrect, unorthodox ideas of his too-independent friend. So Cyrano was defeated once again in his struggle against "les Compromis, les Préjugés, les Lâchètes," and ultimately "la Sottise":

"Je sais bien qu' à la fin vous me mettrez à bas;
N'importe! je me bats, je me bats, je me bats!"

"Ich weiß, dass ihr mich am Ende niederwerfen werdet;
Egal! Ich kämpfe, ich kämpfe, ich kämpfe!"

We are proud of printing for the first time in any edition of the Voyage to the Moon, at least a part of what had been cut out; and of being able to indicate for the first time what must have been the substance of the other lost passages, and what is the sense of the fragments preserved.

We are proud to print, for the first time in any edition of the Voyage to the Moon, at least some of what was originally cut out; and to be able to indicate for the first time what the content of the other lost passages must have been, as well as the meaning of the preserved fragments.

[2] The Apple of the Tree of Life.

[2] The Apple of the Tree of Life.

[3] The translation is not fully adequate here; the French means: "... was fully satisfied, and left me in its place only a slight memory of having lost it."

[3] The translation isn’t completely accurate here; the French means: "... was completely satisfied, and left me with only a faint memory of having lost it."

[4] This beautiful Nature-description, the like of which cannot be found in all seventeenth-century French literature outside of Cyrano's works, was apparently his favorite passage, since it is the only one he has used twice. Cf. his Lettre XI., "D'une maison de campagne."

[4] This stunning description of nature, which you won’t find in any other seventeenth-century French literature outside of Cyrano's works, was clearly his favorite passage since it’s the only one he used twice. See his Lettre XI., "D'une maison de campagne."

[5] In the literal sense, full of delight, delighted.

[5] In a literal sense, full of joy, joyful.


CHAPTER VI.

Of a Youth whom he met there, and of their Conversation:
what that country was, and the Inhabitants of it.


I had advanced half a League, through a Forest of Jessamines and Myrtles, when I perceived something that stirred, lying in the Shade: It was a Youth, whose Majestick Beauty forced me almost to Adoration. He started up to hinder me; crying, "It is not to me but to God that you owe these Humilities." "You see one," answered I, "stunned with so many Wonders that I know not what to admire most; for coming from a World, which without doubt you take for a Moon here, I thought I had arrived in another, which our Worldlings call a Moon also; and behold I am in Paradice at the Feet of a God, who will not be Adored." "Except the quality[1] of a God," replied he, "whose Creature I only am, the rest you say is true: This Land is the Moon, which you see from your Globe, and this place where you are is * * * * * * * * "[2]

I had walked half a league through a forest of jasmine and myrtle when I noticed something moving in the shade. It was a young man whose majestic beauty almost made me worship him. He jumped up to stop me, saying, "You should be humble not to me but to God." "You see someone," I replied, "dazed by so many wonders that I don't know what to admire most; having come from a world that you probably see as a moon here, I thought I had entered another world, which our earthlings also call a moon; and here I am in paradise at the feet of a god who will not be worshiped." "Except for the nature[1] of a god," he answered, "of whom I am merely a creature, what you say is true: This land is the moon that you see from your globe, and this place where you stand is * * * * * * * * "[2]

"Now at that time Man's Imagination was so strong, as not being as yet corrupted, neither by Debauches, the Crudity of Aliments, nor the alterations of Diseases, that being excited by a violent desire of coming to this Sanctuary, and his Body becoming light through the heat of this Inspiration; he was carried thither in the same manner, as some Philosophers, who having fixed their Imagination upon the contemplation of a certain Object have sprung up in the Air by Ravishments, which you call Extasies. The Woman, who through the infirmity of her Sex was weaker and less hot, could not, without doubt, have the imagination strong enough to make the Intension of her Will prevail over the Ponderousness of her Matter; but because there were very few * * * * the Sympathy which still united that half to its whole,[3] drew her towards him as he mounted up, as the Amber attracts the Straw, [as] the Load-stone turns towards the North from whence it hath been taken, and drew to him that part of himself, as the Sea draws the Rivers which proceed from it. When they arrived in your Earth, they dwelt betwixt Mesopotamia and Arabia:[4] Some People knew them by the name of * * * *,[5] and others under that of Prometheus, whom the Poets feigned to have stolen Fire from Heaven, by reason of his Offspring, who were endowed with a Soul as perfect as his own: So that to inhabit your World, that Man left this destitute; but the All-wise would not have so blessed an Habitation, to remain without Inhabitants; He suffered a few ages after that * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *[6] cloyed with the company of Men, whose Innocence was corrupted, had a desire to forsake them. This person,[7] however, thought no retreat secure enough from the Ambition of Men, who already Murdered one another about the distribution of your World; except that blessed Land, which his Grand-Father[8] had so often mentioned unto him, and to which no Body had as yet found out the way: But his Imagination supplied that; for seeing he had observed that * * * he filled Two large Vessels which he sealed Hermetically, and fastened them under his Armpits: So soon as the Smoak began to rise upwards, and could not pierce through the Mettal, it forced up the Vessels on high, and with them also that Great Man.[9] When he was got as high as the Moon, and had cast his Eyes upon that lovely Garden, a fit of almost supernatural Joy convinced him, that that was the place where his Grandfather had heretofore lived. He quickly untied the Vessels, which he had girt like Wings about his Shoulders, and did it so luckily, that he was scarcely Four Fathom in the Air above the Moon, when he set his Fins a going;[10] yet he was high enough still to have been hurt by the fall, had it not been for the large skirts of his Gown, which being swelled by the Wind, gently upheld him till he set Foot on ground.[11] As for the two Vessels, they mounted up to a certain place, where they have continued: And those are they, which now a-days you call the Balance.

"At that time, human imagination was incredibly strong, not yet tainted by indulgence, poor food choices, or illness. Driven by a powerful desire to reach this Sanctuary, his body felt light from the heat of this inspiration; he was carried there like some philosophers who, fixated on a certain concept, have been caught up in ecstasies. The woman, who was weaker and less passionate due to her nature, surely couldn't muster the imagination strong enough to lift her will above the weight of her body. However, because there were very few ties, the bond that still connected her half to its whole drew her toward him as he ascended, like amber attracts straw, or the loadstone aligns with the North from where it originated, pulling to him that part of himself, just as the sea draws in the rivers flowing from it. When they arrived on Earth, they settled between Mesopotamia and Arabia: Some referred to them as * * * *, while others called them Prometheus, whom poets imagined as having stolen fire from Heaven due to his offspring, who possessed a soul as refined as his own. To inhabit your world, that man left his original home, but the All-wise did not want such a blessed place to stay unoccupied; a few ages later, * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * became tired of interacting with men, whose innocence had been corrupted, and sought to abandon them. This individual, however, found no refuge secure enough from the ambition of men, who were already killing each other over the distribution of your world, except for that blessed land his grandfather had often spoken of, which no one had yet discovered. But his imagination filled that gap; he saw that * * * he filled two large vessels, sealed them hermetically, and strapped them under his arms. As soon as the smoke started rising and couldn't break through the metal, it propelled the vessels upward, along with that great man. Once he had ascended to the height of the Moon and had gazed upon that beautiful garden, a wave of almost supernatural joy confirmed to him that this was the place where his grandfather had once lived. He quickly untied the vessels that he had secured like wings around his shoulders, and did so just right, so that he was barely four fathoms above the Moon when he began to flap; yet, he was still high enough that a fall could have injured him if not for the wide flaps of his gown, which, inflated by the wind, gently supported him until he landed. As for the two vessels, they floated up to a certain place, where they have remained, and those are what you now call the Balance."

"I must now tell you, the manner how I came hither: I believe you have not forgot my name,[12] seeing it is not long since I told it you. You shall know then, that I lived on the agreeable Banks of one of the most renowned Rivers of your World, where amongst my Books, I lead a Life pleasant enough not to be lamented, though it slipt away fast enough. In the mean while, the more I encreased in Knowledge, the more I knew my Ignorance. Our Learned Men never put me in mind of the famous Mada,[13] but the thoughts of his perfect Philosophy made me to Sigh. I was despairing of being able to attain to it, when one day, after a long and profound Studying. I took a piece of Load-stone about two Foot square, which I put into a Furnace; and then after it was well purged, precipitated and dissolved, I drew the calcined Attractive of it, and reduced it into the size of about an ordinary Bowl.[14]

"I need to tell you how I got here: I believe you haven't forgotten my name,[12] since I told you not long ago. So, you'll know that I lived on the lovely banks of one of the most famous rivers in your world, where among my books, I led a life pleasant enough not to be regretted, even though it passed quickly. Meanwhile, the more knowledge I gained, the more I realized my ignorance. Our scholars never reminded me of the famous Mada,[13] but thoughts of his perfect philosophy made me sigh. I was starting to lose hope of ever achieving it when one day, after a long and deep study, I took a piece of lodestone about two feet square, which I placed in a furnace; and once it was well purified, precipitated, and dissolved, I extracted the calcined attractive material and reduced it to about the size of an ordinary bowl.[14]

"After the Preparations, I got a very light Machine of Iron made, into which I went, and when I was well seated in my place, I threw this Magnetick Bowl as high as I could up into the Air. Now the Iron Machine, which I had purposely made more massive in the middle than at the ends, was presently elevated, and in a just Poise; because the middle received the greatest force of Attraction. So then, as I arrived at the place whither my Load-stone had attracted me, I presently threw up my Bowl in the Air over me."[15] "But," said I, interrupting him, "How came you to heave up your Bowl so streight over your Chariot, that it never happened to be on one side of it?" "That seems to me to be no wonder at all," said he; "for the Load-stone being once thrown up in the Air, drew the Iron streight towards it; and so it was impossible, that ever I should mount sideways. Nay more, I can tell you, that when I held the Bowl in my hand, I was still mounting upwards; because the Chariot flew always to the Load-stone, which I held over it. But the effort of the Iron to be united to my Bowl, was so violent that it made my Body bend double; so that I durst but once essay that new Experiment. The truth is, it was a very surprizing Spectacle to behold; for the Steel of that flying House, which I had very carefully Polished, reflected on all sides the light of the Sun with so great life and lustre, that I thought my self to be all on fire.[16] In fine, after often Bowling and following of my Cast, I came, as you did, to an Elevation from which I descended towards this World; and because at that instant I held my Bowl very fast between my hands, my Machine, whereof the Seat pressed me hard, that it might approach its Attractive, did not forsake me; all that now I feared was, that I should break my Neck: But to save me from that, ever now and then I tossed up my Bowl; that by its attractive Virtue it might prevent the violent Descent of my Machine, and render my fall more easie, as indeed it happened; for when I saw my self within Two or three hundred fathom of the Earth, I threw out my Bowl on all hands, level with the Chariot, sometimes on this side, and sometimes on that, until I came to a certain Distance; and immediately then, I tossed it up above me; so that my Machine following it, I left it, and let my self fall on the other side, as gently as I could, upon the Sand; insomuch that my fall was no greater than if it had been but my own height. I shall not describe to you the amazement I was in at the sight of the wonders of this place, seeing it was so like the same, wherewith I just now saw you seized. [17] You shall know then, that on the morrow I met with the Tree of Life, by the means of which I have kept my self from growing old; it straightway consumed the Serpent[18] and made him to vanish away in smoke."

"After getting ready, I had a very light iron machine made. I climbed in, and once I was comfortably seated, I threw this magnetic bowl as high as I could into the air. The iron machine, which I intentionally made heavier in the middle than at the ends, rose up immediately and was perfectly balanced because the middle felt the strongest pull of attraction. As I reached the spot my lodestone had pulled me to, I tossed my bowl up into the air above me. "But," I interrupted him, "how did you manage to throw your bowl directly above your chariot so it never ended up on one side?" "That doesn't seem surprising at all," he replied. "Once the lodestone was thrown into the air, it pulled the iron straight toward it, so it was impossible for me to go sideways. In fact, I can tell you that even when I held the bowl in my hand, I was still rising upwards because the chariot constantly moved toward the lodestone I was holding above it. But the force of the iron trying to connect with my bowl was so strong that it made me bend over; I dared to try that new experiment only once. It was a truly amazing sight; the steel of that flying machine, which I had polished very carefully, reflected sunlight in all directions with such brilliance and shine that I felt like I was on fire. "Finally, after bouncing and following my throw, I reached an elevation from which I descended toward this world. Since I was holding my bowl tightly in my hands at that moment and my machine pressed hard against me to get closer to its attraction, it didn’t let go of me. My only worry was that I might break my neck. To prevent that, I kept tossing my bowl up, using its attractive power to ease the rapid descent of my machine and make my fall smoother, which it did. When I found myself within two or three hundred fathoms of the earth, I threw my bowl out on all sides, level with the chariot, moving it left and right until I reached a certain distance. Then, I tossed it up above me; as my machine followed it, I released it and let myself fall as gently as I could onto the sand, so my fall felt like just my own height. I won’t even try to describe the amazement I felt seeing the wonders of this place, as it reminded me so much of the scene that just captured you. "You should know that the next day I encountered the Tree of Life, which has kept me from aging; it immediately consumed the serpent and made it vanish in smoke."

At these words: "Venerable and holy patriarch," said I to him, "I am eager to know what you understand by that Serpent which was consumed." He, with face a smiling, answered me thus:...[19]

At these words: "Venerable and holy patriarch," I said to him, "I am eager to know what you mean by that Serpent that was consumed." He, smiling, answered me like this:...[19]

"The Tree of Knowledge is planted opposite; its fruit is covered with a Rind which produces Ignorance in whomsoever hath tasted thereof; yet this Rind preserves underneath its thickness all the spiritual virtues of this learned food. God, when he had driven Adam from this fortunate country, rubbed his gums with this same Rind, that he might never find the way back again; for more than fifteen years thereafter he did dote, and did so completely forget all things, that neither he nor any of his descendants till Moses ever remembered even so much as the Creation; but what Power was left of this direful Rind at last passed away through the warmth and brightness of that great Prophet's genius.

"The Tree of Knowledge is planted opposite; its fruit is covered with a skin that creates Ignorance in anyone who has tasted it; yet this skin protects all the spiritual virtues of this insightful food beneath its thickness. When God drove Adam out of this blessed land, he rubbed Adam's gums with this same skin so that he would never find his way back; for more than fifteen years afterward, he became so lost in thought that he completely forgot everything, and neither he nor any of his descendants until Moses ever remembered even the Creation; but the power of this dreadful skin eventually faded due to the warmth and brilliance of that great Prophet's genius."

"I happily met with one among these apples, which through ripeness was despoiled of its skin; hardly had my mouth watered with it, when Universal Knowledge penetrated my being, I felt as it were an infinite number of Eyes fix themselves in my head, and I knew the means of speaking with the Lord.

"I happily encountered one of these apples, which had lost its skin due to ripeness; hardly had my mouth watered at the sight of it when Universal Knowledge filled me up. It felt like an infinite number of Eyes focused themselves in my mind, and I understood how to communicate with the Lord."

"When I have since reflected on these miraculous events, I have judged that I could in no wise have overcome, by any occult powers of a simple natural body, the vigilance of that Seraph whom God has ordained to guard this Paradise; but since he is pleased to use second causes, I imagined that he had inspired me to find this means of entering there; even as he thought good to take of the ribs of Adam to make him a wife, though he could form her of Earth, as well as he did Adam.

"When I've thought about these miraculous events, I've concluded that I couldn't have possibly overcome the vigilance of that Seraph whom God assigned to guard this Paradise, just by using the hidden powers of a simple natural body. But since God chooses to use second causes, I imagined that He inspired me to discover this way to enter, just as He chose to take a rib from Adam to create a wife for him, even though He could have formed her from dust, just like He did with Adam."

"I remained long in this Garden, walking about alone; but in fine, since the angel that was Keeper of the Gate seemed to me to be in chief my Host here, I was taken with the desire to salute him. In an hour's journey I came to a place where a thousand Lightnings mingled together in one blinding light that served but to make Darkness visible. I was not yet fully recovered from this dazzlement, when I saw before me a beautiful Young man. 'I am,' said he, 'the Archangel whom you seek, I have but now read in God that he had inspired you with the means of coming here, and that he willed you should here expect his pleasure.' He talked with me of many things, and told me among the rest:

"I spent a long time in this Garden, wandering around alone; but eventually, since the angel who was Keeper of the Gate seemed to be my main Host here, I felt the urge to greet him. After an hour's journey, I arrived at a place where a thousand lightning strikes merged into a blinding light that only made the Darkness stand out. I was still recovering from this dazzling sight when I saw a stunning young man in front of me. 'I am,' he said, 'the Archangel you’re looking for. I just read in God’s will that He inspired you to come here, and that He wants you to wait for His pleasure here.' He spoke to me about many things and shared with me, among other things:

"That the light wherewith I had been amazed was nothing fearful, but that it appeared almost every evening when he went his rounds, seeing that to avoid sudden attack from the Evil Spirits, which may enter secretly at any place, he was constrained mightily to swing his Flaming Sword in circles, all about the bounds of the Earthly Paradise; and that the light I had seen was the lightnings which the steel of it gave forth. 'Those also which you perceive from your Earth,' he added, 'are of my creation. And if sometimes you see them at a great distance, it is because the clouds of some distant region hold themselves in such disposition as to receive an impression of these unbodied fires, and reflect them to your eyes; just as clouds otherwise disposed may prove themselves fit to make the Rainbow.'

"That the light that had amazed me wasn't anything to be afraid of, but rather that it showed up almost every evening when he made his rounds. To avoid a sudden attack from Evil Spirits, which could sneak in anywhere, he had to swing his Flaming Sword in circles all around the borders of the Earthly Paradise; and the light I had seen was the lightning produced by its steel. 'Those lights you see from your Earth,' he added, 'are also my creation. If you sometimes see them from far away, it's because the clouds in some distant area are arranged in such a way that they can capture these formless fires and reflect them to your eyes, just like clouds in different arrangements can create a Rainbow.'"

"I will not instruct you further in these matters, since to be sure the Apple of Knowledge is not far from hence; whereof as soon as you have eaten, you will know all things even as I. But see you make no mistake, for most of the Fruits that hang from that Plant are encased in a Rind, whose taste will abase you even below man; while the part within will make you mount up to be even as the Angels."

"I won't guide you any further on this, since the Apple of Knowledge is nearby; once you eat it, you'll know everything just like I do. But be careful, because most of the Fruits that grow on that Tree are covered in a Peel, and their taste will lower you below humanity; while the part inside will lift you up to be like the Angels."

Elijah had come to this point of the teachings of the Seraph, when a little short man came up with us; "This is that Enoch of whom I told you," said my guide to me apart; and even while he finished the words, Enoch offered us a basketful of I know not what fruits, like to Pomegranates, which he had but discovered that same day in a distant coppice. I took some and put in my pockets, as Elijah bade me. Here-upon Enoch asked him who I might be. "That is a matter," answered my guide, "to entertain us at more leisure; this evening when we have withdrawn he shall tell us himself of the miraculous particulars of his journey."

Elijah had reached this point in the teachings of the Seraph when a short man approached us. "This is the Enoch I told you about," my guide said to me privately. Just as he finished speaking, Enoch offered us a basket full of fruits that looked like pomegranates, which he had discovered that same day in a nearby thicket. I took some and stuffed them in my pockets, just as Elijah instructed. Then Enoch asked him who I was. "That's something we can discuss later," my guide replied. "This evening, after we've settled in, he will share the incredible details of his journey."

With these words we arrived beneath a sort of Hermitage, made of palm-branches skilfully interlaced with myrtle and orange-branches. There I saw, in a little nook, great piles of a kind of floss-silk, so white and so delicate that one might take it for the virgin Soul of the snow; and I saw distaffs lying here and there; whereupon I asked my guide what use they served. "To spin," he answered me; "when the good Enoch would relax his mind from meditation, he applies himself sometimes to dressing this Lady-distaff, sometimes to weaving the cloth from which they make Shifts for the eleven thousand Virgins. Surely in your world you have met with that something white, which flutters on the winds in Autumn about the season of the Winter-sowings. Your peasant-folk call it Our Lady's Cotton, but it is no other than the Flock that Enoch purges his Linen of, when he cards it."

With these words, we arrived at a kind of hermitage made of palm branches woven together with myrtle and orange branches. There I saw, in a small nook, great piles of a type of floss silk, so white and delicate that it could be mistaken for the pure soul of snow. I also noticed distaffs scattered around, so I asked my guide what they were used for. "For spinning," he replied. "When the good Enoch takes a break from meditation, he sometimes works on this Lady-distaff or weaves the cloth used to make garments for the eleven thousand virgins. Surely in your world, you've come across that white stuff that flutters in the autumn winds during the winter sowing season. Your farmers call it Our Lady's Cotton, but it’s actually the fluff that Enoch cleans his linen with when he cards it."

We made little delay there, and but barely took leave of Enoch, whom this cabin served for his Cell; in truth what made us leave him so soon was this: that he said some prayer there every six hours; and it was at least that time since he had finished the last one.

We didn't stay long there and barely said goodbye to Enoch, who used this cabin as his cell. The real reason we left him so soon was that he mentioned he said a prayer every six hours, and it had been at least that long since he finished the last one.

As we went forward, I begged Elijah to finish that history which he had begun, of the Assumptions or Translations; and I said, that he had come, I thought, to that of Saint John the Evangelist.

As we moved ahead, I asked Elijah to complete that history he had started about the Assumptions or Translations; and I mentioned that I believed he had reached the part about Saint John the Evangelist.

Then said he to me: "Since you have not the patience, to wait till the Apple of Knowledge teach you all these things better than I can, I will even tell you. Know then that God——"

Then he said to me, "Since you don't have the patience to wait for the Apple of Knowledge to teach you all these things better than I can, I'll just tell you. Know this: God——"

At this word, in some way I know not how, the Devil would have his Finger in that pie; or howsoever it came about, so it was that I could not forbear Interrupting him with raillery.

At that word, for some reason I can't explain, the Devil had to be involved; however it happened, I couldn't help but interrupt him with mockery.

"I remember that case," said I: "God heard one day that the Soul of the Evangelist was so loosed from his Body, that he no more kept it in but by shutting his teeth hard; and at that moment the hour when he had foreseen that he should be translated hither was almost past; so having no time to get him a machine made ready for coming, He was constrained to make him suddenly be here, without having time to bring him."

"I remember that case," I said. "One day, God heard that the Soul of the Evangelist was so detached from his Body that he could only hold onto it by clenching his teeth tightly; and at that moment, the hour he had predicted he would be brought here was almost up. So, with no time to prepare a way for him to arrive, He had to suddenly make him be here, without having time to bring him."

During all my discourse Elijah bent upon me such a look, as would have been fit to kill me, had I then been capable of dying from aught but Hunger. "Thou Wretch," said he, and drew back in horror, "thou hast the insolence to rail at Holy Things! Surely thou shouldst not go unpunished, were it not that the All-wise determines to spare thee as a marvellous example of His long-suffering, a witness to the Nations. Get hence, thou Blasphemer, go thou and publish in this little World, and in the other (for thou art predestined to return thither), the unforgetting Hatred that God bears to Atheists."

During our entire conversation, Elijah gave me a look that could have killed me if I had been capable of dying from anything other than Hunger. "You Wretch," he said, pulling back in horror, "you have the audacity to insult Holy Things! You definitely should face some consequences, if not for the fact that the All-wise chooses to spare you as an amazing example of His patience, a witness to the Nations. Get out of here, you Blasphemer, and go spread the unending Hatred that God has for Atheists in this little World, and in the next (since you are destined to return there)."

Hardly had he finished this Curse, when he seized me roughly to drag me toward the Gate. When we were arrived beside a great Tree whose branches bent almost to Earth with the burden of their Fruit, "Here," said he, "is that Tree of Knowledge where thou shouldst have got Enlightenment inconceivable, but for thy Infidelity."

Hardly had he finished this curse when he roughly grabbed me to drag me toward the gate. When we arrived next to a huge tree whose branches nearly touched the ground because of the weight of its fruit, he said, "Here is the Tree of Knowledge where you should have gained unimaginable enlightenment, if it weren't for your betrayal."

At that word I feigned to swoon with weakness, and letting my self fall against a low branch I handily filched an Apple from it. And in but a few strides more I was set down outside of that delicious Garden.

At that word, I pretended to faint from weakness, and letting myself fall against a low branch, I quickly grabbed an apple from it. And in just a few more steps, I found myself outside of that lovely garden.

In that moment, being so violently pressed by Hunger, that I even forgot I was in the grip of the angry Prophet, I drew from my pocket one of those Apples I had filled it with, wherein I buried my teeth as deep as I could. But so it was, that in place of taking one of those Enoch had given me, my hand fell on that very Apple I had plucked from the Tree of Knowledge, which for my misfortune I had not freed of its Rind.]

In that moment, overwhelmed by hunger and forgetting that I was under the wrath of the angry Prophet, I pulled out one of the apples I had stored in my pocket and sank my teeth into it as hard as I could. But instead of grabbing one of those Enoch had given me, my hand found the very apple I had picked from the Tree of Knowledge, which, unfortunately for me, I hadn't peeled.

[20] Scarcely had I tasted it, when a thick Cloud overcast my Soul: I saw no body now near me; and in the whole Hemisphere my Eyes could not discern the least Tract of the way I had made; yet nevertheless I fully remembered every thing that befel me. When I reflected since upon that Miracle, I fanced that the skin of the Fruit which I bit had not rendered me altogether brutish; because my Teeth piercing through it were a little moistened by the Juyce within, the efficacy whereof had dissipated the Malignities of the Rind. I was not a little surprised to see my self all alone, in a Country I knew not. It was to no purpose for me to stare and look about me; for no Creature appeared to comfort me.

[20] As soon as I tasted it, a thick cloud overshadowed my soul: I saw no one near me, and in the entire hemisphere, my eyes couldn’t find any trace of the path I had taken; yet I clearly remembered everything that happened to me. When I reflected on that miracle, I thought that the skin of the fruit I bit into hadn’t completely made me beastly; because my teeth breaking through it were slightly moistened by the juice inside, which had cleared away the negativity of the rind. I was quite surprised to find myself all alone in a land I didn’t know. There was no point in staring and looking around; no creature appeared to comfort me.


[1] "Quality" = title—as often in the seventeenth century; cf. Shakspere, Henry V.:

Below is a short piece of text (5 words or fewer). Please provide the text for modernization. "Quality" = title—as frequently in the seventeenth century; cf. Shakespeare, Henry V.:

"Gentlemen of blood and quality."

"Gentlemen of noble blood."

[2] Probably a long passage has been lost here, in which the "Youth" (the Prophet Elijah, who had "translated" himself hither and become young by eating of the Tree of Life) describes the place where they are as the original Garden of Eden; and tells of the Creation, the Fall, and the Banishment of Adam and Eve. At the beginning of the next paragraph he is still speaking, and telling of Adam's transference from the Moon to the Earth.

[2] It seems that a long passage might be missing here, where the "Youth" (the Prophet Elijah, who "translated" himself here and became young by eating from the Tree of Life) describes the location as the original Garden of Eden and talks about the Creation, the Fall, and the Banishment of Adam and Eve. At the start of the next paragraph, he continues speaking, explaining Adam's move from the Moon to the Earth.

[3] The woman to the man, from whose side she was taken. Probably only a few words have been omitted at the last hiatus.

[3] The woman to the man, from whom she was created. Probably just a few words were left out at the last break.

[4] The supposed situation of the Earthly Paradise.

[4] The alleged location of the Earthly Paradise.

[5] Adam and Eve.

Adam and Eve.

[6] We may imagine this a short hiatus, to be filled in as follows: "He suffered a few ages after that, that a holy man, whose name was Enoch, cloyed with the company of men...." etc.

[6] We can think of this as a brief pause, to be filled in like this: "He endured some time after that, a holy man named Enoch, weary of the company of people...." etc.

[7] Enoch. On his translation, which Cyrano here makes Elijah account for, see Genesis, chapter v.

[7] Enoch. For the explanation of his transformation, which Cyrano attributes to Elijah, refer to Genesis, chapter 5.

[8] Adam. Cyrano may possibly have confused the Enoch who was translated with another Enoch who was the son of Cain and so grandson of Adam. But it is more probable that he used the word aïeul in its common sense of ancestor; as indeed "grandfather" was used in old English.

[8] Adam. Cyrano might have mixed up the Enoch who was taken up with another Enoch who was the son of Cain, making him the grandson of Adam. However, it's more likely that he used the word aïeul in its usual sense of ancestor; just as "grandfather" was used in old English.

[9] Cf. the play: "Since smoke by its nature ascends, I could have blown into an appropriate globe a sufficient quantity to ascend with me."

[9] See the play: "Since smoke naturally rises, I could have blown a sufficient amount into a suitable globe to rise with me."

[10] "Qu'il prit congé de ses nageoires," = "when he abandoned his floats (or bladders)."

"When he gave up his floats (or bladders)."

[11] Cyrano may here be credited with anticipating the idea of the parachute.

[11] Cyrano can be recognized for anticipating the concept of the parachute.

[12] Elijah, The passage referred to is lost.

[12] Elijah, The referenced passage is missing.

[13] Spell the name backward.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Spell the name backwards.

[14] Ball Cf. Bowling. Cf. also p. 177.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ball See also Bowling. See also __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

[15] Cf. the "sixth means" in the play: "Or else, I could have placed myself upon an iron plate, have taken a magnet of suitable size, and thrown it in the air! That way is a very good one! The magnet flies upward, the iron instantly after; the magnet no sooner overtaken than you fling it up again.... The rest is clear! You can go upward indefinitely."

[15] See. the "sixth means" in the play: "Or instead, I could have laid myself on a metal plate, grabbed a magnet of the right size, and tossed it into the air! That’s a pretty good method! The magnet goes up, and the metal follows immediately; as soon as the magnet is caught up to, you throw it up again.... The rest is straightforward! You can keep going up forever."

[16] The "chariot of fire" in which Elijah was taken up into heaven. Cf. 2 Kings, ii. 11.

[16] The "chariot of fire" that took Elijah up to heaven. See 2 Kings, ii. 11.

[17] The following pages are translated from the text as printed for the first time, from the Manuscript at the Bibliothèque Nationale, in an appendix to M. Brun's thesis on Cyrano Bergerac, 1893.

[17] The pages ahead are translated from the text that was published for the first time, based on the manuscript at the Bibliothèque Nationale, included in an appendix to M. Brun's thesis on Cyrano Bergerac, 1893.

[18] "The serpent," as soon appears, is original sin, which

[18] "The serpent," as soon becomes clear, represents original sin, which

"Brought death into the world, and all our woe."

"Brought death into the world, and all our suffering."

[19] Our author's treatment of "original sin" is, according to M. Brun, unprintable.

[19] M. Brun claims that the way our author addresses "original sin" is inappropriate for publication.

[20] Here the original text resumes, as found in all the editions, both French and English.

[20] Here the original text continues, as seen in all versions, both French and English.


CHAPTER VII.

Being cast out from that Country, of the new Adventures
which Befell him; and of the Demon of Socrates.


At length I resolved to march forwards, till Fortune should afford me the company of some Beasts, or at least the means of Dying. She favourably granted my desire; for within half a quarter of a League, I met two huge Animals, one of which stopt before me, and the other fled swiftly to its Den; for so I thought at least; because that some time after, I perceived it come back again in company of above Seven or Eight hundred of the same kind, who beset me. When I could discern them at a near distance, I perceived that they were proportioned and shaped like us. This adventure brought into my mind the old Wives Tales of my Nurse concerning Syrenes, Faunes and Satyrs: Ever now and then they raised such furious Shouts, occasioned undoubtedly by their Admiration[1] at the sight of me, that I thought I was e'en turned a Monster. At length one of these Beast-like men, catching hold of me by the Neck, just as Wolves do when they carry away Sheep, tossed me upon his back and brought me into their Town; where I was more amazed than before, when I knew they were Men, that I could meet with none of them but who marched upon all four.

At last, I decided to move forward until luck gave me the company of some beasts or at least a way to die. Fortune was kind and granted my wish; within half a league, I encountered two large animals, one of which stopped in front of me, while the other quickly ran away to its den; at least, that’s what I thought, because later I saw it return with more than seven or eight hundred of the same kind, who surrounded me. When I got a closer look, I realized they were shaped and sized like us. This situation reminded me of the old wives’ tales my nurse told me about sirens, fauns, and satyrs: Every now and then, they let out such loud shouts, likely out of their amazement[1], that I thought I had turned into a monster myself. Eventually, one of these beast-like men grabbed me by the neck, just like wolves do when they carry off sheep, tossed me onto his back, and took me to their town; where I was more shocked than before, realizing that every one of them walked on all fours.

When these People saw that I was so little, (for most of them are Twelve Cubits long,) and that I walked only upon Two Legs, they could not believe me to be a Man: For they were of opinion, that Nature having given to men as well as Beasts Two Legs and Two Arms, they should both make use of them alike. And, indeed, reflecting upon that since, that scituation of Body did not seem to me altogether extravagant; when I called to mind, that whilst Children are still under the nurture of Nature, they go upon all four, and that they rise not on their two Legs but by the care of their Nurses; who set them in little running Chairs, and fasten straps to them, to hinder them from falling on all four, as the only posture that the shape of our Body naturally inclines to rest in.

When these people saw that I was so small (since most of them were twelve cubits tall) and that I walked on only two legs, they couldn’t believe I was a man. They thought that since nature gave both humans and animals two legs and two arms, both should use them in the same way. Honestly, thinking about it later, that way of being didn’t seem completely unreasonable to me; I remembered that when children are still being cared for by nature, they crawl on all fours, and they only start walking on their two legs through the help of their caregivers, who put them in little walking chairs and strap them in to prevent them from falling onto all fours, which is the only position our bodies naturally tend to rest in.

They said then, (as I had it interpreted to me since) That I was infallibly the Female of the Queens little Animal. And therefore as such, or somewhat else, I was carried streight to the Town-House, where I observed by the muttering and gestures both of the People and Magistrates, that they were consulting what sort of a thing I could be. When they had conferred together a long while, a certain Burgher, who had the keeping of the strange Beasts, besought the Mayor and Aldermen to commit me to his Custody, till the Queen should send for me to couple me to my Male. This was granted without any difficulty, and that Juggler carried me to his House; where he taught me to Tumble, Vault, make Mouths, and shew a Hundred odd Tricks, for which in the Afternoons he received Money at the door from those that came in to see me.

They said then, (as I had it explained to me later) that I was definitely the female version of the Queen's little animal. So, because of that, or something similar, I was taken straight to the Town Hall, where I noticed from the murmurs and gestures of the people and officials that they were trying to figure out what kind of creature I could be. After they talked it over for a long time, a local man who handled exotic animals asked the Mayor and Aldermen to put me in his care until the Queen sent for me to mate with my male counterpart. This was approved without any trouble, and that guy took me to his home, where he taught me to tumble, vault, make faces, and perform a hundred strange tricks, for which he collected money at the door from those who came to watch me in the afternoons.

But Heaven pitying my Sorrows, and vext to see the Temple of its Maker profaned, so ordered it, that one day [when] I was tied to a Rope, wherewith the Mountebank made me Leap and Skip to divert the People, I heard a Man's voice, who asked me what I was, in Greek. I was much surprised to hear one speak in that Country as they do in our World. He put some Questions to me, which I answered, and then gave him a full account of my whole design, and the success of my Travels: He took the pains to comfort me, and, as I take it, said to me: "Well, Son, at length you suffer for the frailties of your World: There is a Mobile[2] here, as well as there, that can sway with nothing but what they are accustomed to: But know, that you are but justly served; for had any one of this Earth had the boldness to mount up to yours, and call himself a Man, your Sages would have destroyed him as a Monster."

But Heaven, feeling sorry for my troubles and upset to see the Temple of its Creator disrespected, arranged that one day, while I was tied to a rope and made to jump and skip by the entertainer to entertain the crowd, I heard a man’s voice asking me what I was, in Greek. I was quite surprised to hear someone speaking like that, as they do in our world. He asked me several questions, which I answered, and then I gave him a complete account of my intentions and the outcomes of my journeys. He took the time to comfort me and, as I remember it, said to me: "Well, son, you are finally suffering for the weaknesses of your world: There is a Mobile[2] here, just like there, that can be influenced only by what they’re used to: But know that you are justly served; for if anyone from this Earth had the audacity to rise up to yours and call himself a man, your sages would have destroyed him as a monster."

The Demon of Socrates

He then told me, That he would acquaint the Court with my disaster; adding, that so soon as he had heard the news that went of me, he came to see me, and was satisfied that I was a man of the World of which I said I was; because he had Travelled there formerly, and sojourned in Greece, where he was called the Demon of Socrates: That after the Death of that Philosopher, he had governed and taught Epaminondas at Thebes: After which being gone over to the Romans, Justice had obliged him to espouse the party of the Younger Cato: That after his Death, he had addicted himself to Brutus: That all these great Men having left in that World no more but the shadow of their Virtues, he with his Companions had retreated to Temples and Solitudes. "In a word," added he, "the People of your World became so dull and stupid, that my Companions and I lost all the Pleasure that formerly we had had in instructing them: Not but that you have heard Men talk of us; for they called us Oracles, Nymphs, Geniuses, Fairies, Houshold-Gods, Lemmes,[3] Larves[4] Lamiers,[5] Hobgoblins, Nayades, Incubusses, Shades, Manes, Visions and Apparitions: We abandoned your World, in the Reign of Augustus, not long after I had appeared to Drusus the Son of Livia, who waged War in Germany, whom I forbid to proceed any farther. It is not long since I came from thence a second time; within these Hundred Years I had a Commission to Travel thither: I roamed a great deal in Europe, and conversed with some, whom possibly you may have known. One Day, amongst others, I appeared to Cardan,[6] as he was at his Study; I taught him a great many things, and he in acknowledgment promised me to inform Posterity of whom he had those Wonders, which he intended to leave in writing.[7] There I saw Agrippa[8] the Abbot Trithemius[9] Doctor Faustus, La Brosse, Cæsar,[10] and a certain Cabal of Young Men, who are commonly called Rosacrucians[11] or Knights of the Red Cross, whom I taught a great many Knacks and Secrets of Nature, which without doubt have made them pass for great Magicians: I knew Campanella[12] also; it was I that advised him, whilst he was in the Inquisition at Rome, to put his Face and Body into the usual Postures of those whose inside he needed to know, that by the same frame of Body he might excite in himself the thoughts which the same scituation had raised in his Adversaries; because by so doing, he might better manage their Soul, when he came to know it; and at my desire he began a Book, which we Entituled, De Sensu Rerum.[13]

He then told me that he would inform the Court about my situation, adding that as soon as he heard the news about me, he came to see me and was convinced that I was indeed the person I claimed to be. He had traveled there before and had spent time in Greece, where he was known as the Demon of Socrates: After the death of that philosopher, he had governed and taught Epaminondas in Thebes. After that, he went over to the Romans, where justice compelled him to support the faction of the Younger Cato: After Cato's death, he aligned himself with Brutus: With all these great figures having left nothing but the remnants of their virtues in that world, he and his companions retreated to temples and remote places. "In short," he added, "the people of your world became so dull and ignorant that my companions and I lost all the enjoyment we once had in teaching them. Not that you haven't heard people talk about us; they referred to us as Oracles, Nymphs, Geniuses, Fairies, Household Gods, Lemmes, [3] Larves[4] Lamiers,[5] Hobgoblins, Naiads, Incubi, Shades, Manes, Visions and Apparitions: We left your world during the reign of Augustus, not long after I had appeared to Drusus, the son of Livia, who was fighting a war in Germany, and I warned him to go no further. It hasn’t been long since I returned from there a second time; within the last hundred years, I was commissioned to travel there: I wandered a lot in Europe and interacted with some people you might know. One day, among others, I appeared to Cardan,[6] while he was studying; I taught him many things, and he promised me he would let future generations know where he got those incredible ideas, which he intended to write down.[7] There, I also met Agrippa[8], Abbot Trithemius[9], Doctor Faustus, La Brosse, Cæsar,[10] and a group of young men who are commonly known as Rosicrucians[11] or Knights of the Red Cross, whom I taught many tricks and secrets of nature that surely convinced people they were great magicians: I also knew Campanella[12]; it was I who advised him, while he was in the Inquisition in Rome, to put his face and body into the usual positions of those whose thoughts he needed to understand so that he could trigger in himself the ideas that the same positions had inspired in his opponents; by doing this, he would better grasp their spirits once he understood them; at my request, he started a book that we titled De Sensu Rerum.[13]

"I likewise haunted, in France, La Mothe le Vayer[14] and Gassendus;[15] this last hath written as much like a Philosopher, as the other lived: I have known a great many more there, whom your Age call Divines[16] but all that I could find in them was a great deal of Babble and a great deal of Pride. In fine, since I past over from your Country into England, to acquaint my self with the manners of its Inhabitants, I met with a Man, the shame of his Country; for certainly it is a great shame for the Grandees of your States to know the virtue which in him has its Throne, and not to adore him: That I may give you an Abridgement of his Panegyrick, he is all Wit, all Heart, and possesses all the Qualities, of which one alone was heretofore sufficient to make an Heroe: It was Tristan the Hermite.[17] The Truth is, I must tell you, when I perceived so exalted a Virtue I mistrusted it would not be taken notice of, and therefore I endeavoured to make him accept Three Vials, the first filled with the Oyl of Talk,[18] the other with the Powder of Projection,[19] and the third with Aurum Potabile;[20] but he refused them with a more generous Disdain than Diogenes did the Complements of Alexander. In fine, I can add nothing to the Elogy[21] of that Great Man, but that he is the only Poet, the only Philosopher, and the only Freeman amongst you: These are the considerable Persons that I conversed with; all the rest, at least that I know, are so far below Man that I have seen Beasts somewhat above them.

"I also spent time in France, La Mothe le Vayer[14] and Gassendus;[15] the latter wrote philosophically while the former lived it: I encountered many others there whom your generation calls Divines[16] but all I found in them was a lot of chatter and a lot of pride. In short, after I moved from your country to England, to learn about the ways of its people, I met a man who is the shame of his nation; it’s truly embarrassing for the leaders of your state to recognize the virtue that resides in him and yet not revere him: To sum up my praise, he is all wit, all heart, and has all the qualities that once made a hero: It was Tristan the Hermit.[17] Honestly, I must tell you, when I saw such remarkable virtue, I feared it would go unnoticed, and so I tried to give him three vials: one filled with the Oil of Talk,[18] another with the Powder of Projection,[19] and the third with Aurum Potabile;[20] but he rejected them with a nobler disdain than Diogenes showed to Alexander's flattery. In conclusion, I can add nothing to the praise[21] of that great man, except that he is the only poet, the only philosopher, and the only free man among you: these are the significant individuals I spoke with; all the others, at least as far as I know, are so far beneath humanity that I've seen animals who are somewhat above them."

"After all, I am not a Native neither of this Country nor yours, I was born in the Sun; but because sometimes our World is overstock'd with people, by reason of the long Lives of the Inhabitants, and that there is hardly any Wars or Diseases amongst them: Our Magistrates, from time to time, send Colonies into the neighbouring Worlds. For my own part, I was commanded to go to yours; being declared Chief of the Colony that accompanyed me. I came since into this World, for the Reasons I told you; and that which makes me continue here, is, because the Men are great lovers of Truth; and have no Pedants among them; that the Philosophers are never perswaded but by Reason, and that the Authority of a Doctor, or of a great number, is not preferred before the Opinion of a Thresher in a Barn, when he has right on his side. In short, none are reckoned Madmen in this Country, but Sophisters and Orators." I asked him how they lived? he made answer, three or four thousand Years; and thus went on:

"After all, I'm not a native of this country or yours; I was born in the Sun. But sometimes our world gets overcrowded because the inhabitants live long lives, and there are hardly any wars or diseases among them. Our leaders occasionally send colonies to neighboring worlds. As for me, I was chosen to go to yours, being appointed the leader of the colony that came with me. I arrived in this world for the reasons I mentioned, and the reason I stay here is that the people greatly value truth; they have no pretentious scholars among them. Philosophers are only convinced by reason, and the authority of a doctor or a large group is not considered more important than the opinion of a farmer in a barn when he is correct. In short, the only ones seen as crazy in this country are the sophists and orators." I asked him how they lived, and he replied that they lived three or four thousand years; and he continued:

"Though the Inhabitants of the Sun be not so numerous as those of this World; yet the Sun is many times over stocked, because the People being of a hot constitution are stirring and ambitious, and digest much."

"Although the inhabitants of the Sun aren't as numerous as those of this world, the Sun is still overpopulated because its people, being naturally energetic and driven, are always active and have strong appetites."

"You ought not to be surprised at what I tell you; for though our Globe be very vast, and yours little, though we die not before the end of Four thousand Years, and you at the end of Fifty; yet know, that as there are not so many Stones as clods of Earth, nor so many Animals as Plants, nor so many Men as Beasts; just so there ought not to be so many Spirits as Men, by reason of the difficulties that occur in the Generation of a perfect Creature."

"You shouldn’t be surprised by what I’m saying; even though our world is huge and yours is small, even though we might not die until the end of four thousand years and you at the end of fifty; keep in mind that just as there aren’t as many stones as there are clumps of earth, nor as many animals as there are plants, nor as many humans as there are beasts; in the same way, there shouldn’t be as many spirits as there are humans, because of the challenges involved in creating a perfect being."

I asked him, if they were Bodies as we are? He made answer, That they were Bodies, but not like us, nor any thing else which we judged such; because we call nothing a Body commonly, but what we can touch: That, in short, there was nothing in Nature but what was material; and that though they themselves were so, yet they were forced, when they had a mind to appear to us, to take Bodies proportionated to what our Senses are able to know; and that, without doubt, that was the reason why many have taken the Stories that are told of them for the Delusions of a weak Fancy, because they only appeared in the night time: He told me withal, That seeing they were necessitated to piece together the Bodies they were to make use of, in great haste, many times they had not leisure enough to render them the Objects of more Senses than one at a time, sometimes of the Hearing, as the Voices of Oracles, sometimes of the Sight, as the Fires and Visions, sometimes of the Feeling, as the Incubusses; and that these Bodies being but Air condensed in such or such a manner, the Light dispersed them by its heat, in the same manner as it scatters a Mist.

I asked him if they were bodies like us. He replied that they were bodies, but not like ours or anything else we think of that way; because we usually call something a body only if we can touch it. In short, everything in nature is material; and although they were material too, they had to take on forms that our senses could understand when they wanted to show themselves to us. He explained that this was likely why many people dismissed the stories about them as delusions of an overactive imagination, especially since they only appeared at night. He also told me that they had to quickly assemble the bodies they used, and often didn’t have enough time to make them perceivable through more than one sense at a time—sometimes through hearing, like the voices of oracles, sometimes through sight, like the fires and visions, and sometimes through touch, like the incubuses. Since these bodies were just air condensed in specific ways, light would disperse them with its heat, just like it scatters mist.

So many fine things as he told me, gave me the curiosity to question him about his Birth and Death; if in the Country of the Sun, the individual was procreated by the ways of Generation, and if it died by the dissolution of its Constitution, or the discomposure of its Organs? "Your senses," replied he, "bear but too little proportion to the Explication of these Mysteries: Ye Gentlemen imagine, that whatsoever you cannot comprehend is spiritual, or that it is not at all; but that Consequence[22] is absurd, and it is an argument, that there are a Million of things, perhaps, in the Universe, that would require a Million of different Organs in you to understand them. For instance, I by my Senses know the cause of the Sympathy that is betwixt the Load-stone and the Pole, of the ebbing and flowing of the Sea, and what becomes of the Animal after Death; you cannot reach these high Conceptions but by Faith, because they are Secrets above the power of your Intellects; no more than a Blind-man can judge of the beauties of a Land-skip, the Colours of a Picture, or the streaks of a Rainbow; or at best he will fancy them to be somewhat palpable, to be like Eating, a Sound, or a pleasant Smell: Even so, should I attempt to explain to you what I perceive by the Senses which you want, you would represent it to your self as somewhat that may be Heard, Seen, Felt, Smelt or Tasted, and yet it is no such thing."

So many amazing things he told me made me curious to ask him about his birth and death; whether in the Country of the Sun, individuals were created through natural generation and whether they died from the breakdown of their body or the malfunction of their organs? "Your senses," he replied, "are nowhere near enough to explain these mysteries: You gentlemen think that whatever you can't understand is spiritual or doesn't exist at all; but that conclusion is absurd, and it suggests that there are a million things in the universe that would need a million different organs in you to comprehend. For example, I know through my senses the reason behind the attraction between the magnet and the pole, the rise and fall of the sea, and what happens to living beings after death; you can't grasp these deep concepts except through faith because they are secrets beyond your intellectual capacity; just as a blind person can't appreciate the beauty of a landscape, the colors of a painting, or the bands of a rainbow; at best, they might imagine them as something they can touch, like eating, a sound, or a pleasant smell: In the same way, if I tried to explain what I perceive through the senses you lack, you would interpret it as something that can be heard, seen, felt, smelled, or tasted, and yet it isn't any of those things."

He was gone on so far in his Discourse, when my Juggler perceived, that the Company began to be weary of my Gibberish, that they understood not, and which they took to be an inarticulated Grunting: He therefore fell to pulling my Rope afresh to make me leap and skip, till the Spectators having had their Belly-fulls of Laughing, affirmed that I had almost as much Wit as the Beasts of their Country, and so broke up.

He had been talking for quite a while when my Juggler noticed that the audience was getting tired of my nonsense, which they didn’t understand and thought was just incoherent mumbling. So, he started pulling my rope again to make me jump and dance, until the spectators, having had enough laughter, claimed that I had almost as much wit as the animals in their country, and then they left.


[1] Astonishment.

Surprise.

[2] Mobile = people, populace. Cf. p. 145.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Mobile = people, community. See. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

[3] Lemures; malicious spirits of the dead. Cf. Milton:

[3] Lemures; malevolent spirits of the deceased. Cf. Milton:

"The Lars and Lemures moan with midnight plaint."

"The Lars and Lemures wail with midnight sorrow."

[4] Lars, larvas; ghosts, spectres.

Lars, larvae; ghosts, spirits.

[5] Lamias; female demons or vampires.

Lamias; female demons or vampires.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

[7] "Jerome Cardan pretended to have written most of his books under the dictation of a Familiar Spirit ... but, in his treatise De Rerum Varietate, he ingenuously declares that he had never had any other genius but his own: Ego certe nullum dæmonem aut genium mihi adesse cognosce" (Note of Paul Lacroix.)

[7] "Jerome Cardan claimed to have written most of his books by the influence of a Familiar Spirit ... but in his treatise De Rerum Varietate, he honestly states that he had no other genius but his own: Ego certe nullum dæmonem aut genium mihi adesse cognosce" (Note of Paul Lacroix.)

[8] Cornelius Agrippa of Nettesheim, 1486-1535, philosopher, astrologer, and alchemist. Cyrano introduces him in his Lettre XII., "Pour les Sorciers."

[8] Cornelius Agrippa of Nettesheim, 1486-1535, was a philosopher, astrologer, and alchemist. Cyrano introduces him in his Lettre XII, "For the Sorcerers."

[9] Jean Trithème (or Johann Tritheim), Abbot of Spanheim; a man of universal scholarship, and an experimenter in alchemy; also accused of sorcery.

[9] Jean Trithème (or Johann Tritheim), Abbot of Spanheim; a highly educated individual with knowledge in many fields, experimented with alchemy, and was also accused of witchcraft.

[10] César de Nostradamus, physician and astrologer of the early sixteenth century.

[10] César de Nostradamus, a doctor and astrologer from the early 1500s.

[11] A famous occult order which probably never existed, but about which much was written in the first half of the seventeenth century. It was supposed to have been founded early in the fifteenth century by Rosenkrenz, a pilgrim who had acquired all the wisdom of the Orient.

[11] A well-known occult group that likely never really existed, but was heavily written about in the first half of the seventeenth century. It was said to have been founded in the early fifteenth century by Rosenkrenz, a traveler who claimed to have gained all the knowledge of the East.

[12] Tomaso Campanella, 1568-1639, Italian poet and philosopher, who came to Paris in 1634. His philosophy was much admired by Cyrano, since he rejected the Aristotelism of the schools, advocated empiricism as the only method of arriving at truth, and insisted on the "four Elements" as the origin of all things.

[12] Tomaso Campanella, 1568-1639, was an Italian poet and philosopher who arrived in Paris in 1634. Cyrano greatly admired his philosophy because he rejected the Aristotelian teachings of the schools, promoted empiricism as the only way to discover truth, and emphasized the "four Elements" as the source of everything.

He appears as an important character in Cyrano's Voyage to the Sun, where he is Cyrano's companion and guide to the Land of the Philosophers.

He plays a significant role in Cyrano's Voyage to the Sun, where he is Cyrano's friend and guide to the Land of the Philosophers.

[13] Campanella's principal work, published in 1620.

[13] Campanella's main work, released in 1620.

[14] François de La Mothe le Vayer, 1588-1672. He was the tutor of the Due d'Orléans, brother of Louis XIV., and, after 1654, of Louis XIV. himself. In philosophy he was a free-thinker, in literature a disciple of Montaigne. He nevertheless concealed his scepticism in philosophy, even in his chief work, the Doutes sceptiques, under a pretended orthodoxy in religion, and so was never persecuted. Possibly it is to this that Cyrano refers in saying, that he "lived as much like a philosopher, as Gassendi wrote."

[14] François de La Mothe le Vayer, 1588-1672. He was the tutor of the Duke of Orléans, brother of Louis XIV, and, after 1654, of Louis XIV himself. In philosophy, he was a free thinker, and in literature, a follower of Montaigne. However, he hid his skepticism in philosophy, even in his main work, the Doutes sceptiques, behind a facade of religious orthodoxy, which kept him from persecution. This might be what Cyrano meant when he said that he "lived as much like a philosopher as Gassendi wrote."

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

[16] Divine. The translator has mistaken an adjective for a noun.

[16] Divine. The translator has confused an adjective with a noun.

[17] François Tristan Thermite, 1601-1655, a French dramatist of importance. His tragedy of Mariamne, in date contemporary with Corneille's Cid, marks him as a predecessor of Racine in method and manner. He is also the author of fugitive verse, but neither that nor his plays make him quite worthy of Cyrano's exalted "Elogy."

[17] François Tristan Thermite, 1601-1655, was an important French playwright. His tragedy Mariamne, written around the same time as Corneille's Cid, positions him as a precursor to Racine in style and approach. He also wrote occasional poetry, but neither that nor his plays make him truly deserving of Cyrano's lofty "Elogy."

He was compelled to pass the years 1614-1620 in England, on account of a duel fought at the age of thirteen!

He was forced to spend the years 1614-1620 in England because of a duel he fought at the age of thirteen!

[18] Talc, silicate of magnesia.

Talc, a magnesium silicate.

[19] The "Philosopher's Stone," in form of powder, for chemical "projection" upon baser metals, to transmute them into gold.

[19] The "Philosopher's Stone," in powder form, used for chemical "projection" onto lesser metals to turn them into gold.

[20] The "Elixir of Life," or the "Philosopher's Stone" in liquid form.

[20] The "Elixir of Life," or the "Philosopher's Stone" in liquid form.

[21] Eulogy. Still so used at the end of the eighteenth century.

[21] Eulogy. Still commonly used at the end of the eighteenth century.

[22] Consequence = conclusion, deduction. Cf. Matthew Prior:

[22] Consequence = conclusion, deduction. Cf. Matthew Prior:

"Can syllogisms set things right?
No, majors soon with minors fight.
Or both in friendly consort joined
The consequence limps false behind."

"Can syllogisms fix things?
No, adults quickly argue with kids.
Or both, happily together,
The outcome still limps along incorrectly."


CHAPTER VIII.

Of the Languages of the People in the Moon; of the Manner of Feeding there,
and Paying the
Scot; and of how the Author was taken to Court.


Thus, all the comfort I had during the misery of my hard Usage, were the visits of this officious[1] Spirit; for you may judge what conversation I could have with these that came to see me, since besides that they only took me for an Animal, in the highest class of the Category of Bruits, I neither understood their Language, nor they mine. For you must know, that there are but two Idioms in use in that Country, one for the Grandees, and another for the People in general.

Thus, all the comfort I had during the misery of my harsh treatment were the visits from this helpful[1] Spirit; because you can imagine what kind of conversation I could have with those who came to see me, since they regarded me as an Animal, at the top of the Category of Beasts, and I neither understood their language nor they mine. You should know that there are only two languages spoken in that country, one for the nobles and another for the general population.

Languages of the Moon

That of the great ones is no more but various inarticulate Tones, much like to our Musick when the Words are not added to the Air:[2] and in reality it is an Invention both very useful and pleasant; for when they are weary of talking, or disdain to prostitute their Throats to that Office, they take either a Lute or some other Instrument, whereby they communicate their Thoughts as well as by their Tongue: So that sometimes Fifteen or Twenty in a Company will handle a point of Divinity, or discuss the difficulties of a Law-suit, in the most harmonious Consort that ever tickled the Ear.

What the great ones express is just various unclear sounds, similar to our music when the lyrics are missing: [2] and honestly, it’s an invention that's both very useful and enjoyable; because when they’re tired of talking, or don’t want to waste their voices on that task, they pick up either a lute or another instrument, allowing them to share their thoughts just as well as with words: So sometimes, fifteen or twenty people in a group will discuss a religious topic or tackle the complexities of a lawsuit in the most harmonious way that ever delighted the ears.

The second, which is used by the Vulgar, is performed by a shivering of the Members, but not, perhaps, as you may imagine; for some parts of the Body signifie an entire Discourse; for example, the agitation of a Finger, a Hand, an Ear, a Lip, an Arm, an Eye, a Cheek, every one severally will make up an Oration, or a Period with all the parts of it: Others serve only instead of Words, as the knitting of the Brows, the several quiverings of the Muscles, the turning of the Hands, the stamping of the Feet, the contorsion of the Arm; so that when they speak, as their Custom is, stark naked, their Members being used to gesticulate their Conceptions, move so quick that one would not think it to be a Man that spoke, but a Body that trembled.

The second method, used by everyday people, involves shaking different body parts, but not quite in the way you might think. Some parts of the body can express a whole conversation; for instance, the movement of a finger, hand, ear, lip, arm, eye, or cheek can form a complete statement or thought on their own. Others act just like words, such as furrowing the brows, twitching muscles, moving the hands, stomping the feet, and twisting the arm. So when they communicate, as is their custom, completely naked, their limbs move so quickly to express their thoughts that it seems less like a person speaking and more like a body shaking.

Every day almost the Spirit came to see me, and his rare Conversation made me patiently bear with the rigour of my Captivity. At length one morning I saw a Man enter my Cabbin, whom I knew not, who having a long while licked me gently, took me in his Teeth by the Shoulder, and with one of his Paws, wherewith he held me up for fear I might hurt my self, threw me upon his Back; where I found my self so softly seated, and so much at my ease, that, [though] being afflicted to be used like a Beast, I had not the least desire of making my escape; and besides, these Men that go upon all four are much swifter than we, seeing the heaviest of them make nothing of running down a Stagg.

Every day, almost like clockwork, the Spirit came to see me, and his rare conversations helped me cope with the harshness of my captivity. Then, one morning, I saw a stranger enter my cabin. He had been quietly observing me for some time, and then he gently licked me. He grabbed me by the shoulder with his teeth and, using one of his paws to support me and keep me safe from harm, threw me onto his back. I found myself seated so comfortably and at ease that, even though I felt troubled to be treated like an animal, I had no desire to escape. Besides, these creatures that walk on four legs are much faster than we are; I've seen even the biggest of them effortlessly chase down a stag.

In the mean time I was extreamly troubled that I had no news of my courteous Spirit; and the first night we came to our Inn, as I was walking in the Court, expecting till Supper should be ready, a pretty handsome young Man came smiling in my Face and cast his Two Fore-Legs about my Neck. After I had a little considered him: "How!" said he in French, "do you [not] know your Friend then?" I leave you to judge in what case I was at that time; really, my surprise was so great, that I began to imagine, that all the Globe of the Moon, all that had befallen me, and all that I had seen, had only been Enchantment: And that Beast-man, who was the same that had carried me all day, continued to speak to me in this manner; "You promised me, that the good Offices I did you should never be forgotten, and yet it seems you have never seen me before;" but perceiving me still in amaze: "In fine," said he, "I am that same Demon of Socrates, who diverted you during your Imprisonment, and who, that I may still oblige you, took to my self a Body, on which I carried you to day:" "But," said I interrupting him, "how can that be, seeing that all Day you were of a very long Stature, and now you are very short; that all day long you had a weak and broken Voice, and now you have a clear and vigorous one; that, in short, all day long you were a Grey-headed old Man, and are now a brisk young Blade: Is it then that whereas in my Country, the Progress is from Life to Death; Animals here go Retrograde from Death to Life, and by growing old become young again."

In the meantime, I was extremely troubled that I had no news of my courteous Spirit. On the first night we arrived at our Inn, while I was walking in the courtyard waiting for supper to be ready, a handsome young man came up to me with a smile and wrapped his two arms around my neck. After I considered him for a moment, he said in French, "What? You don’t recognize your friend?" You can imagine how I felt at that moment; my surprise was so overwhelming that I started to think that everything that had happened to me on this moon journey was just an enchantment. The Beast-man, who was the same one who had carried me all day, kept talking to me like this: "You promised me you would never forget the good things I did for you, yet it seems you don’t remember me." Noticing that I was still in shock, he added, "In short, I am that same Demon of Socrates who entertained you during your imprisonment, and to help you out further, I took on a body to carry you today." "But," I interrupted him, "how can that be? You were very tall all day, and now you’re short; you had a weak, raspy voice all day, and now you have a clear, strong one; in short, you were an old man with gray hair all day, and now you’re a lively young guy. Is it that, in my country, we go from life to death, but here animals go backwards from death to life, and by aging, they become young again?"

"So soon as I had spoken to the Prince," said he, "and received orders to bring you to Court, I went and found you out where you were, and have brought you hither; but the Body I acted in was so tired out with the Journey, that all its Organs refused me their ordinary Functions, so that I enquired the way to the Hospital; where being come in I found the Body of a young Man, just then expired by a very odd Accident, but yet very common in this Country. I drew near him, pretending to find motion in him still, and protesting to those who were present, that he was not dead, and that what they thought to be the cause of his Death, was no more but a bare Lethargy; so that without being perceived, I put my Mouth to his, by which I entered as with a breath: Then down dropt my old Carcass, and as if I had been that young Man, I rose and came to look for you, leaving the Spectators crying a Miracle."

"So soon as I talked to the Prince," he said, "and got the order to bring you to Court, I went and found you where you were, and brought you here; but my body was so worn out from the journey that all its functions shut down. So, I asked for directions to the hospital; when I got there, I found the body of a young man who had just died from a very strange, yet common accident in this country. I approached him, pretending to see movement in him still, insisting to those around that he was not dead, and that what they thought was causing his death was just a simple lethargy. Without being noticed, I put my mouth to his, entering him as if with a breath. Then my old body dropped, and as if I were that young man, I stood up and came to look for you, leaving the onlookers amazed, claiming it was a miracle."

The Manner of Eating

With this they came to call us to Supper, and I followed my Guide into a Parlour richly furnished; but where I found nothing fit to be eaten. No Victuals appearing, when I was ready to die of Hunger, made me ask him where the Cloath was laid: But I could not hear what he answered, for at that instant Three or Four young Boys, Children of the House, drew near, and with much Civility stript me to the Shirt. This new Ceremony so astonished me, that I durst not so much as ask my Pretty Valets de Chamber the cause of it; and I cannot tell how my Guide, who asked me what I would begin with, could draw from me these two Words, A Potage; but hardly had I pronounced them, when I smelt the odour of the most agreeable Soop that ever steamed in the rich Gluttons Nose: I was about to rise from my place, that I might trace that delicious Scent to its source, but my Carrier hindered me: "Whither are you going," said he, "we shall fetch a walk by and by; but now it is time to Eat, make an end of your Potage, and then we'll have something else:" "And where the Devil is the Potage?" answered I half angry: "Have you laid a wager you'll jeer me all this Day?" "I thought," replied he, "that at the Town we came from, you had seen your Master or some Bo[dy] else at meal, and that's the reason I told you not, how People feed in this Country. Seeing then you are still ignorant, you must know, that here they live on Steams. The art of Cookery is to shut up in great Vessels, made on purpose, the Exhalations that proceed from the Meat whilst it is a dressing; and when they have provided enough of several sorts and several tastes, according to the Appetite of those they treat; they open one Vessel where that Steam is kept, and after that another; and so on till the Company be satisfied.

With this, they called us to dinner, and I followed my guide into a parlor that was nicely furnished, but I found nothing to eat. When no food appeared and I was about to starve, I asked him where the table was set. But I couldn’t hear what he said because, at that moment, three or four young boys, the children of the house, approached me and, very politely, stripped me down to my shirt. This new ritual shocked me so much that I didn’t dare to ask my charming servants why they were doing it; and I can't explain how my guide got me to say the words, "A soup," but as soon as I said it, I smelled the most delightful soup wafting through the air. I was about to get up to trace that delicious scent to its source, but my carrier stopped me: "Where are you going?" he said, "We'll go for a walk later; but right now, it's time to eat. Finish your soup, and then we'll have something else." "And where the heck is the soup?" I replied, half angrily. "Have you taken a bet to tease me all day?" "I thought," he said, "that in the town we came from, you had seen your host or someone else eating, which is why I didn’t explain how people eat in this country. Since you’re still in the dark, you should know that here they live on steam. The art of cooking is to trap the vapors from the food as it cooks inside big vessels made for that purpose; and when they have gathered enough of various kinds and flavors according to the appetite of their guests, they open one vessel where that steam is kept, then another, and so on until everyone is satisfied.

"Unless you have already lived after this manner, you would never think, that the Nose without Teeth and Gullet can perform the office of the Mouth in feeding a Man; but I'll make you experience it your self." He had no sooner said so, but I found so many agreeable and nourishing Vapours enter the Parlour, one after another, that in less than half a quarter of an Hour I was fully satisfied. When we were got up; "This is not a matter," said he, "much to be admired at, seeing you cannot have lived so long, and not have observed, that all sorts of Cooks, who eat less than People of another Calling, are nevertheless much Fatter. Whence proceeds that Plumpness, d'ye think, unless it be from the Steams that continually environ them, which penetrate into their Bodies and fatten them? Hence it is, that the People of this World enjoy a more steady and vigorous Health, by reason that their Food hardly engenders any Excrements, which are in a manner the original[3] of all Diseases. You were, perhaps, surprised, that before supper you were stript, since it is a Custom not practised in your Country; but it is the fashion of this, and for this end used, that the Animal may be the more transpirable to the Fumes." "Sir," answered I, "there is a great deal of probability in what you say, and I have found somewhat of it my self by experience; but I must frankly tell you, That not being able to Unbrute my self so soon, I should be glad to feel something that my Teeth might fix upon:" He promised I should, but not before next Day; "because," said he, "to Eat so soon after your meal would breed Crudities."

"Unless you've lived this way before, you wouldn't think that the Nose without Teeth and Throat can act like the Mouth in feeding a person, but I'll let you see for yourself." No sooner had he said that than I felt so many pleasant and nourishing vapors fill the room, one after another, that in less than fifteen minutes, I was completely satisfied. When we got up, he said, "This isn't surprising, since you can't have lived this long without noticing that all kinds of cooks, who eat less than people in other jobs, are still much fatter. What do you think causes that plumpness, unless it's the steam that surrounds them, which penetrates their bodies and fattens them? That's why people in this world enjoy a steadier and stronger health, because their food hardly creates any waste, which is essentially the root of all diseases. You might have been surprised that you were stripped before dinner, as it’s not a custom in your country; but it’s the fashion here, so that the animal can better absorb the fumes." "Sir," I replied, "there's a lot of truth in what you say, and I've noticed some of it myself through experience; but I must tell you honestly, that since I can't shake off my animal instincts just yet, I would like to feel something I can actually chew on." He promised I would, but not until the next day, "because," he said, "eating too soon after your last meal would cause digestive issues."

The Manner of Lighting

After we had discoursed a little longer, we went up to a Chamber to take our rest; a Man met us on the top of the Stairs, who having attentively Eyed us, led me into a Closet where the floor was strowed with Orang-Flowers Three Foot thick, and my Spirit into another filled with Gilly-Flowers and Jessamines: Perceiving me amazed at that Magnificence, he told me they were the Beds of the Country. In fine, we laid our selves down to rest in our several Cells, and so soon as I had stretched my self out upon my Flowers, by the light of Thirty large Glow-worms shut up in a Crystal, (being the only Candles Charon uses,[4]) I perceived the Three or Four Boys who had stript me before Supper, One tickling my Feet, another my Thighs, the Third my Flanks, and the Fourth my Arms, and all so delicately and daintily, that in less than in a Minute I was fast asleep.

After we talked a bit longer, we went up to a room to rest; a man met us at the top of the stairs, and after watching us closely, he led me into a small room where the floor was covered with orange blossoms three feet deep, while my spirit was taken to another room filled with sweet-smelling gillyflowers and jasmine. Noticing my amazement at the beauty, he informed me that those were the beds of the country. Finally, we settled down in our separate spaces, and as soon as I lay down on my flowers, illuminated by thirty large glow-worms contained in a crystal (the only candles Charon uses,[4]), I noticed three or four boys who had undressed me before dinner. One was tickling my feet, another my thighs, the third my sides, and the fourth my arms, all so gently and delicately that in less than a minute, I was fast asleep.

Next Morning by Sun-rising my Spirit came into my Room and said to me, "Now I'll be as good as my Word, you shall breakfast this Morning more solidly that you Supped last Night." With that I got up, and he led me by the Hand to a place at the back of the Garden, where one of the Children of the House stayed for us, with a Piece in his Hand much like to one of our Fire-Locks. He asked my Guide if I would have a dozen of Larks, because Baboons (one of which he took me to be,) loved to feed on them? I had hardly answered, Yes, when the Fowler discharged a Shot, and Twenty or Thirty Larks fell at our Feet ready Roasted. This, thought I presently with my self, verifies the Proverb in our World, of a Country where Larks fall ready Roasted; without doubt it has been made by some Body that came from hence. "Fall too, fall too," said my Spirit, "don't spare; for they have a knack of mingling a certain Composition with their Powder and Shot, which Kills, Plucks, Roasts, and Seasons the Fowl all at once." I took up some of them, and eat them upon his word; and to say the Truth, In all my Life time I never eat any thing so delicious.

Next morning, as the sun was rising, my spirit came into my room and said to me, "Now I’ll keep my promise; you’ll have a heartier breakfast this morning than what you had for supper last night." With that, I got up, and he led me by the hand to a spot at the back of the garden, where one of the house children was waiting for us with a piece that looked like one of our guns. He asked my guide if I wanted a dozen larks because baboons (which he thought I was) loved to eat them. I had barely said yes when the fowler fired a shot, and twenty or thirty larks fell at our feet, already roasted. I thought to myself that this proved the proverb in our world about a place where larks fall ready roasted; it must have been created by someone who came from here. "Go on, pick up more," my spirit said, "don’t hold back; they have a way of mixing a special ingredient with their powder and shot that kills, plucks, roasts, and seasons the birds all at once." I picked some up and ate them on his word, and to be honest, in all my life, I’ve never eaten anything so delicious.

Having thus Breakfasted we prepared to be gone, and with a Thousand odd Faces, which they use when they would shew their Love, our Landlord received a Paper from my Spirit. I asked him, if it was a Note for the Reckoning? He replied, No, that all was paid, and that it was a Copy of Verses. "How! Verses," said I, "are your Inn-Keepers here curious of Rhime then?" "It's," said he, "the Money of the Country, and the charge we have been at here, hath been computed to amount to Three Couplets, or Six Verses, which I have given him. I did not fear we should outrun the Constable; for though we should Pamper our selves for a whole Week, we could not spend a Sonnet, and I have Four about me, besides Two Epigrams, Two Odes, and an Eclogue."

Having had breakfast, we got ready to leave, and with a thousand quirky faces that they make to show their affection, our landlord received a note from my companion. I asked him if it was a bill for the food. He replied, no, that everything was paid, and it was a copy of some verses. “What? Verses?” I said. “Are your innkeepers here into poetry?” “It’s,” he said, “the currency of the area, and the cost we’ve incurred here has been calculated to amount to three couplets, or six verses, which I have given him. I wasn’t worried about running out of money; because even if we pampered ourselves for a whole week, we couldn’t spend a sonnet, and I’ve got four on me, along with two epigrams, two odes, and an eclogue.”

"Would to God," said I, "it were so in our World; for I know a good many honest Poets there who are ready to Starve, and who might live plentifully if that Money would pass in Payment." I farther asked him, If these Verses would always serve, if one Transcribed them? He made answer, No, and so went on: "When an Author has Composed any, he carries them to the Mint, where the sworn Poets of the Kingdom sit in Court. There these versifying Officers essay the pieces; and if they be judged Sterling, they are rated not according to their Coyn; that's to say, That a Sonnet is not always as good as a Sonnet; but according to the intrinsick value of the piece; so that if any one Starve, he must be a Blockhead: For Men of Wit make always good Chear." With Extasie I was admiring the judicious Policy of that Country, when he proceeded in this manner:

"Would to God," I said, "that it were this way in our world; because I know quite a few honest poets here who are struggling to survive and could thrive if that money were accepted as payment." I further asked him if these verses would always work if someone copied them. He replied no and continued: "When an author has created their work, they take it to the mint, where the official poets of the kingdom sit in judgment. There, these versifying officials review the pieces, and if they are deemed genuine, they are valued not based on their form; that is to say, a sonnet isn't always as good as another sonnet, but on the intrinsic worth of the piece. So, if anyone is starving, they must be a fool: because witty people always manage well." I was in awe of the smart policies of that country when he went on like this:

"There are others who keep Publick-house after a far different manner: When one is about to be gone, they demand, proportionably to the Charges, an Acquittance for the other World; and when that is given them, they write down in a great Register, which they call Doomsday's Book, much after this manner: Item, The value of so many Verses, delivered such a Day, to such a Person, which he is to pay upon the receipt of this Acquittance, out of his readiest Cash: And when they find themselves in danger of Death, they cause these Registers to be Chopt in pieces, and swallow them down; because they believe, that if they were not thus digested, they would be good for nothing."

"There are others who operate their Public Houses in a very different way: When someone is about to leave, they require a payment for the afterlife, corresponding to the charges. Once that's paid, they record it in a large book they call Doomsday's Book, like this: Item, The value of so many verses, given on such a day, to such a person, which he must pay upon receiving this receipt, from his available cash. And when they feel they are close to death, they have these records chopped up and swallow them; because they believe that if they aren't digested this way, they won't be worth anything."

This Conversation was no hinderance to our Journey; for my Four-legged Porter jogged on under me, and I rid stradling on his Back. I shall not be particular in relating to you all the Adventures that happened to us on our way, till we arrived at length at the Town where the King holds his Residence.

This conversation didn't slow down our journey; my four-legged porter kept moving along with me sitting on his back. I won’t go into detail about all the adventures we had on the way, until we finally reached the town where the king lives.


[1] Officious = kindly, ready to serve, doing good offices. Cf. Milton, Paradise Lost:

[1] Officious = helpful, eager to assist, providing service. Cf. Milton, Paradise Lost:

"Yet, not to earth are those bright luminaries
Officious; but to thee, earth's habitant."

"Yet, those bright stars aren't meant for the earth
To be helpful; they are for you, earth's resident."

[2] Cf. The Man in the Moone, of Francis Godwin: "Their Language is very difficult, since it hath no Affinity with any other I ever heard, and consists not so much of Words and Letters, as Tunes and strange Sounds which no Letters can express; for there are few Words but signify several Things, and are distinguished only by their Sounds, which are sung as it were in uttering; yea many Words consist of Tunes only, without Words."

[2] Cf. The Man in the Moone, by Francis Godwin: "Their language is really challenging, as it has no connection to any other language I've heard, and it relies more on melodies and strange sounds that no letters can capture. Many words represent multiple meanings and are only differentiated by their sounds, which are almost sung when spoken; in fact, many words consist solely of tunes, without any actual words."

[3] Origin. Cf. pp. 137, 170, 174; and cf. Shakspere, Henry IV., Part II.:

[3] Origin. See. pp. 137, 170, 174; and see. Shakespeare, Henry IV., Part II.:

"It hath its original from much grief."

"It comes from a lot of sadness."

"... On ne s'attendait guère
De voir [Charon] en cette affaire!"

"... We certainly didn't expect to see [Charon] in this matter!"

In fact, our translator has made an amusing mistake, for which the printer of the 1661 edition is perhaps partly responsible; in that edition we read: "(Caron ne se sert pas d'autres chandelles)," which should of course be, as in the other editions, "Caron ...;" "For they use no other candles."

In fact, our translator made a funny mistake, and the printer of the 1661 edition might be partly to blame. In that edition, we read: "(Caron ne se sert pas d'autres chandelles)," which should have been, like in the other editions, "Caron ...;" "For they use no other candles."


CHAPTER IX.

Of the Little Spaniard whom he met there, and of his quaint Wit;
of
Vacuum, Specific Weights, and sundry other Philosophical Matters.


I was no sooner come, but they carryed me to the Palace, where the Grandees received me with more Moderation, than the people had done as I passed the streets: but both great and small concluded, that without doubt I was the Female of the Queen's little Animal. My Guide was my Interpreter; and yet he himself understood not the Riddle, and knew not what to make of that little Animal of the Queen's; but we were soon satisfied as to that; for the King having some time considered me, ordered it to be brought, and about half an hour after I saw a company of Apes, wearing Ruffs and Breeches, come in, and amongst them a little Man almost of my own Built, for he went on Two Legs; so soon as he perceived me, he Accosted me with a Criado de vuestra merced[1] I answered his Greeting much in the same Terms. But alas! no sooner had they seen us talk together, but they believed their Conjecture to be true; and so, indeed, it seemed; for he of all the By-standers, that past the most favourable Judgment upon us, protested that our Conversation was a Chattering we kept for Joy at our meeting again.

I had barely arrived when they took me to the Palace, where the nobles greeted me with more restraint than the crowd had as I walked through the streets. But both the high and low concluded that I must be the female of the Queen's little animal. My guide was my translator; however, he also didn’t understand the riddle and didn’t know what to make of the Queen’s little animal. We soon found out; after the King had considered me for some time, he ordered it to be brought in. About half an hour later, I saw a group of apes wearing ruffs and pants come in, and among them was a little man almost my size, as he walked on two legs. As soon as he noticed me, he greeted me with a Criado de vuestra merced[1]. I responded to his greeting in much the same way. But alas! As soon as they saw us talking together, they believed their guess was correct, and it indeed seemed so; for he, more than anyone else present, who had the most favorable opinion of us, insisted that our conversation was just chattering in joy at seeing each other again.

That little Man told me, that he was an European, a Native of old Castille:[2] That he had found a means by the help of Birds[3] to mount up to the World of the Moon, where then we were: That falling into the Queen's Hands, she had taken him for a Monkey, because Fate would have it so, That in that Country they cloath Apes in a Spanish Dress; and that upon his arrival, being found in that habit, she had made no doubt but he was of the same kind. "It could not otherwise be," replied I, "but having tried all Fashions of Apparel upon them, none were found so Ridiculous, and by consequence more becoming a kind of Animals which are only entertained for Pleasure and Diversion." "That shews you little understand the Dignity of our Nation," answered he, "for whom the Universe breeds Men only to be our Slaves, and Nature produces nothing but objects of Mirth and Laughter." He then intreated me to tell him, how I durst be so bold as to Scale the Moon with the Machine I told him of? I answered, That it was because he had carried away the Birds, which I intended to have made use of. He smiled at this Raillery; and about a quarter of an hour after, the King commanded the Keeper of the Monkeys to carry us back. The King's Pleasure was punctually obeyed; at which I was very glad, for the satisfaction I had, of having a Mate to converse with during the solitude of my Brutification.

That little man told me he was a European, a native of old Castille:[2] He said he had found a way, with the help of birds[3], to reach the World of the Moon, where we were at that moment. When he fell into the Queen's hands, she mistook him for a monkey because, in that country, they dress apes in Spanish clothing. Upon his arrival, since he was dressed like that, she had no doubt he was one of them. "It couldn't be any other way," I replied, "since after trying all kinds of clothing on them, none looked as ridiculous and therefore more suitable for creatures that are only kept for pleasure and entertainment." "That shows you don’t understand the dignity of our nation," he said, "for whom the universe produces men only to be our slaves, and nature creates nothing but objects of amusement and laughter." He then asked me how I dared to climb to the Moon with the machine I mentioned. I replied that it was because he had taken the birds I intended to use. He smiled at this joke, and about fifteen minutes later, the King ordered the Keeper of the Monkeys to take us back. The King's wishes were promptly obeyed, which made me very happy because I enjoyed having a companion to talk to during my solitude.


The "Little Spaniard's" Trip to the Moon —
From an Engraving in
"The Strange Voyage of Domingo Gonzales to the World in the Moon."

The "Little Spaniard's" Trip to the Moon —
From an Engraving in
"The Strange Voyage of Domingo Gonzales to the World in the Moon."


One Day my Male (for I was taken for the Female) told me, That the true reason which had obliged him to travel all over the Earth, and at length to abandon it for the Moon, was that he could not find so much as one Country where even Imagination was at liberty. "Look ye," said he, "how the Wittiest thing you can say, unless you wear a Cornered Cap, if it thwart the Principles of the Doctors of the Robe, you are an Ideot, a Fool, and something worse perhaps. I was about to have been put into the Inquisition at home, for maintaining to the Pedants Teeth, That there was a Vacuum, and that I knew no one matter in the World more Ponderous than another." I asked him, what probable Arguments he had, to confirm so new an Opinion? "To evince that," answered he, "you must suppose that there is but one Element; for though we see Water, Earth, Air and Fire distinct, yet are they never found to be so perfectly pure but that there still remains some Mixture. For example, When you behold Fire, it is not Fire but Air much extended; the Air is but Water much dilated; Water is but liquified Earth, and the Earth it self but condensed Water; and thus if you weigh Matter seriously, you'll find it is but one, which like an excellent Comedian here below acts all Parts, in all sorts of Dresses: Otherwise we must admit as many Elements as there are kinds of Bodies: And if you ask me why Fire burns, and Water cools, since it is but one and the same matter, I answer, That that matter acts by Sympathy, according to the Disposition it is in at the time when it acts. Fire, which is nothing but Earth also, more dilated than is fit for the constitution of Air, strives to change into it self, by Sympathy, what ever it meets with: Thus the heat of Coals, being the most subtile Fire, and most proper to penetrate a Body, at first slides through the pores of our Skin; and because it is a new matter that fills us, it makes us exhale in Sweat; that Sweat dilated by the Fire is converted to a Steam, and becomes Air; that Air being farther ratified by the heat of the Antiperistasis, or of the Neighbouring Stars, is called Fire, and the Earth abandoned by the Cold and Humidity which were Ligaments to the whole, falls to the ground: Water, on the other hand, though it no ways differ from the matter of Fire, but in that it is closer, burns us not; because that being dense by Sympathy, it closes up the Bodies it meets with, and the Cold we feel is no more but the effect of our Flesh contracting it self, because of the Vicinity of Earth or Water, which constrains it to a Resemblance. Hence it is, that those who are troubled with a Dropsie convert all their nourishment into Water; and the Cholerick convert all the Blood that is formed in their Liver into Choler.

One day, my male companion (since I was mistaken for a female) told me that the real reason he had traveled all over the world and eventually left for the Moon was that he couldn’t find a single place where imagination was free. "Look," he said, "the wittiest thing you could say, unless you're wearing a pointed hat, can make you look like an idiot, a fool, or something even worse if it goes against the beliefs of the academics. I almost got put in the Inquisition at home for arguing with the pedants that there is a Vacuum, and that I didn’t know one type of matter in the world that was heavier than another." I asked him what arguments he had to support such a new opinion. "To prove that," he replied, "you have to assume that there is only one element; because even though we see Water, Earth, Air, and Fire as distinct, they are never absolutely pure, and there’s always some mixture. For instance, when you look at Fire, it's not just Fire but Air that's been expanded; Air is just Water that's been stretched; Water is just liquid Earth, and the Earth itself is just condensed Water. So, if you weigh matter thoughtfully, you'll find it's just one thing, which like a great comedian down here plays all roles in different costumes. Otherwise, we would have to accept as many elements as there are types of bodies. And if you ask me why Fire burns and Water cools, since they are really the same matter, I would say that matter acts based on Sympathy, depending on its state at the time. Fire, which is nothing but Earth but more expanded than what is suitable for Air's nature, tries to change whatever it encounters by Sympathy. The heat of coals, being the most refined Fire and best at penetrating matter, first slips through the pores of our skin; and since it introduces a new matter into us, it causes us to sweat; that sweat, when heated by the Fire, turns into steam and becomes Air; that Air, further intensified by the heat of the Antiperistasis or from nearby stars, is called Fire, and the Earth that is freed from the Cold and Humidity that kept everything together falls to the ground. On the other hand, Water, which differs from the matter of Fire only by being denser, doesn't burn us; because it contracts and closes off the bodies it touches due to Sympathy, and the cold we feel is just a result of our Flesh contracting because of the closeness of Earth or Water, which forces a similarity. This is why those who have dropsy convert all their food into Water, while the choleric turn all the Blood made in their Liver into bile."

"It being then supposed, that there is but one Element; it is most certain, that all Bodies, according to their several qualities, incline equally towards the Center of the Earth. But you'll ask me, Why then does Iron, Metal, Earth and Wood, descend more swiftly to the Center than a Sponge, if it be not that it is full of Air which naturally tends upwards? That is not at all the Reason, and thus I make it out: Though a Rock fall with greater Rapidity than a Feather, both of them have the same inclination for the Journey; but a Cannon Bullet, for instance, were the Earth pierced through, would precipitate with greater haste to the Center thereof than a Bladder full of Wind; and the reason is, because that mass of Metal is a great deal of Earth contracted into a little space, and that Wind a very little Earth in a large space: For all the parts of Matter, being so closely joined together in the Iron, encrease their force by their Union; because being thus compacted, they are many that Fight against a few, seeing a parcel of Air equal to the Bullet in Bigness is not equal in Quantity.

"It is assumed that there is only one element; it’s clear that all bodies, based on their different qualities, fall equally towards the center of the Earth. But you might ask, why do iron, metal, earth, and wood fall faster to the center than a sponge unless it’s because it’s filled with air that naturally rises? That’s not the reason at all, and here’s why: Even though a rock falls faster than a feather, both have the same inclination for the journey. However, a cannonball, for example, would fall more quickly to the center of the Earth than a wind-filled bladder would. The reason is that the mass of metal is a lot of earth compressed into a small space, while the wind contains much less earth in a larger space. All the particles of matter in the iron are packed tightly together, increasing their force through their union; because when they are compacted, there are many that push down against just a few since a parcel of air the same size as the bullet isn't equal in quantity."

"Not to insist on a long Deduction of Arguments to prove this, tell me in good earnest, How a Pike, a Sword or a Dagger wounds us? If it be not because the Steel, being a matter wherein the parts are more continuous and more closely knit together than your Flesh is, whose Pores and Softness shew that it contains but very little Matter within a great extent of Place; and that the point of the Steel that pricks us, being almost an innumerable number of Particles of matter against a very little Flesh, it forces it to yield to the stronger, in the same manner as a Squadron in close order will easily break through a more open Battalion; for why does a Bit of red hot Iron burn more than a Log of Wood all on Fire? Unless it be, that in the Iron there is more Fire in a small space, seeing it adheres to all the parts of the Metal, than in the Wood which being very Spongy by consequence contains a great deal of Vacuity; and that Vacuity, being but a Privation of Being, cannot receive the form of Fire. But, you'll object, you suppose a Vacuum, as if you had proved it, and that's begging of the question: Well then I'll prove it, and though that difficulty be the Sister of the Gordian knot, yet my Arms are strong enough to become its Alexander.

"Not to get into a long argument to prove this, let me ask you seriously, how does a Pike, a Sword, or a Dagger hurt us? If it isn't because the Steel, being made of a material where the parts are more continuous and tightly packed than your Flesh, which shows through its Pores and Softness that it contains very little Matter within a large space; and that the tip of the Steel that pricks us, being made up of almost countless Particles of matter against a small amount of Flesh, forces it to give way to the stronger, much like a well-ordered squadron easily breaking through a more loosely arranged Battalion; so why does a bit of red hot Iron burn more than a Log of Wood that's on Fire? Unless it is that the Iron contains more Fire in a small space, as it adheres to all the parts of the Metal, than the Wood, which is very Spongy and therefore contains a lot of Vacuity; and that Vacuity, being merely a lack of Existence, cannot take on the form of Fire. But, you might argue, you're assuming a Vacuum, as if you've proven it, and that's just begging the question: Well then, I'll prove it, and even though that challenge is the Sister of the Gordian knot, my arms are strong enough to be its Alexander."

"Let that vulgar Beast, then, who does not think it self a Man, had it not been told so, answer me if it can: Suppose now there be but one Matter, as I think I have sufficiently proved; whence comes it, that according to its Appetite it enlarges or contracts its self; whence is it, that a piece of Earth by being Condensed becomes a Stone? Is it that the parts of that Stone are placed one with another, in such a manner that wherever that grain of Sand is settled, even there, or in the same point, another grain of Sand is Lodged? That cannot be, no not according to their own Principles, seeing there is no Penetration of Bodies: But that matter must have crowded together, and if you will, abridged it self, so that it hath filled some place which was empty before. To say that it is incomprehensible, that there should be a Nothing in the World, that we are in part made up of Nothing: Why not, pray? Is not the whole World wrapt up in Nothing? Since you yield me this point, then confess ingeniously, that it's as rational that the World should have a Nothing within it, as Nothing about it.

"Let that rude creature, who wouldn’t think of itself as a human unless told otherwise, answer me if it can: Imagine there’s only one type of matter, as I believe I've shown well enough; where does it come from that it expands or contracts based on its desire? How does it happen that a piece of earth, when compressed, turns into a stone? Is it because the parts of that stone are arranged in such a way that wherever a grain of sand settles, another grain is lodged right there at that same point? That can’t be true, not even according to their own principles, since there’s no overlapping of substances. So that matter must have come together and, if you prefer, squeezed itself into a space that was empty before. To claim it’s incomprehensible that there’s such a thing as nothing in the world, and that we are partly made of nothing: why not? Isn’t the entire world enveloped in nothing? Since you grant me this point, then admit honestly that it’s just as reasonable for the world to contain nothing within it as it is to have nothing surrounding it."

"I well perceive you'll put the question to me, Why Water compressed in a Vessel by the Frost should break it, if it be not to hinder a Vacuity? But I answer, That that only happens, because the Air overhead, which as well as Earth and Water tends to the Center, meeting with an empty Tun by the way, takes tip his Lodging there: If it find the pores of that Vessel, that's to say, the ways that lead to that void place, too narrow, too long, and too crooked, with impatience it breaks through and arrives at its Tun.

"I can see you're going to ask me why water compresses in a vessel due to frost and breaks it if it's not to prevent a vacuum. But I’ll answer that this happens only because the air above, which, like the earth and water, moves toward the center, encounters an empty container. If it finds the openings of that vessel—meaning the pathways to that empty space—too narrow, too long, and too twisted, it breaks through in frustration to reach its container."

"But not to trifle away time, in answering all their objections, I dare be bold to say, That if there were no Vacuity, there could be no Motion; or else a Penetration of Bodies must be admitted; for it would be a little too ridiculous to think, that when a Gnat pushes back a parcel of Air with its Wings, that parcel drives another before it, that other another still; and that so the stirring of the little Toe of a Flea should raise a bunch upon the Back of the Universe. When they are at a stand, they have recourse to Rarefaction: But in good earnest, How can it be when a Body is ratified, that one Particle of the Mass does recede from another Particle, without leaving an empty Space betwixt them; must not the two Bodies, which are just separated, have been at the same time in the same place of this; and that so they must have all three penetrated each other? I expect you'll ask me, why through a Reed, a Syringe or a Pump, Water is forced to ascend contrary to its inclination? To which I answer, That that's by violence, and that it is not the fear of a Vacuity that turns it out of the right way; but that being linked to the Air by an imperceptible Chain, it rises when the Air, to which it is joined, is rarified.

"But not to waste time addressing all their objections, I boldly say that if there were no Vacuity, there couldn't be any Motion; otherwise, we would have to accept the idea of Bodies penetrating each other. It's a bit ridiculous to think that when a Gnat flaps its Wings, it pushes a parcel of Air, which then pushes another, and so on, leading to the tiny toe of a Flea causing a ripple across the Universe. When they can't explain it, they turn to Rarefaction: But seriously, how can one Particle of a Solid move away from another without leaving an empty Space between them? Weren't the two Bodies that just separated in the same place at the same time? This means they must have all penetrated each other somehow. You might ask me why Water can be forced up through a Reed, Syringe, or Pump against its natural tendency? I would say that's due to force, and it's not the fear of a Vacuity that diverts it from its direction; rather, it's connected to the Air by an invisible Link, rising when the Air it’s attached to is rarified."

"That's no such knotty Difficulty, when one knows the perfect Circle and the delicate Concatenation of the Elements: For if you attentively consider the Slime which joines the Earth and Water together in Marriage, you'll find that it is neither Earth nor Water; but the Mediator betwixt these Two Enemies. In the same manner, the Water and Air reciprocally send a Mist, that dives into the Humours of both, to negotiate a Peace betwixt them; and the Air is reconciled to the Fire, by means of an interposing Exhalation which Unites them."

"That's not such a tough problem when you understand the perfect Circle and the delicate Connection of the Elements. If you carefully look at the Slime that brings Earth and Water together in a sort of marriage, you'll see that it’s neither Earth nor Water; it's the middle ground between these Two Opponents. Similarly, Water and Air send a Mist back and forth that enters the qualities of both to help make peace between them; and the Air finds harmony with Fire through a rising vapor that brings them together."

I believe he would have proceeded in his Discourse, had they not brought us our Victuals; and seeing we were a hungry, I stopt my Ears to his discourse, and opened my Stomack to the Food they gave us.

I think he would have continued with his speech if they hadn't brought us our food; and since we were hungry, I closed my ears to his talk and opened my stomach to the food they gave us.

I remember another time, when we were upon our Philosophy, for neither of us took pleasure to Discourse of mean things: "I am vexed," said he, "to see a Wit of your stamp infected with the Errors of the Vulgar. You must know then, in spight of the Pedantry of Aristotle with which your Schools in France still ring, That every thing is in every thing; that's to say, for instance, That in the Water there is Fire, in the Fire Water, in the Air Earth, and in the Earth Air: Though that Opinion makes Scholars open their Eyes as big as Sawcers, yet it is easier to prove it, than perswade it. For I ask them, in the first place, if Water does not breed Filth: If they deny it, let them dig a Pit, fill it with meer Element,[4] and to prevent all blind Objections let them if they please strain it through a Strainer, and I'll oblige my self, in case they find no Filth therein within a certain time, to drink up all the Water they have poured into it: But if they find Filth, as I make no doubt on't; it is a convincing Argument that there is both Salt and Fire there. Consequentially now, to find Water in Fire; I take it to be no difficult Task. For let them chuse Fire, even that which is most abstracted from Matter, as Comets are, there is a great deal in them still; seeing if that Unctuous Humour, whereof they are engendered, being reduced to a Sulphur by the heat of the Antiperistasis which kindles them, did not find a curb of its Violence in the humid Cold that qualifies and resists it, it would spend it self in a trice like Lightning. Now that there is Air in the Earth, they will not deny it; or otherwise they have never heard of the terrible Earth-quakes, that have so often shaken the Mountains of Sicily: Besides, the Earth is full of Pores, even to the least grains of Sand that com[pose] it. Nevertheless no Man hath as yet said, that these Hollows were filled with Vacuity: It will not be taken amiss then, I hope, if the Air takes up its quarters there. It remains to be proved, that there is Earth in the Air; but I think it scarcely worth my pains, seeing you are convinced of it, as often as you see such numberless Legions of Atomes fall upon your heads, as even stiffle Arithmetick.

I remember another time when we were deep in our philosophy, as neither of us found joy in discussing trivial matters. "I'm frustrated," he said, "to see a person with your intelligence caught up in the errors of the masses. You should know, despite the pedantry of Aristotle that your schools in France still obsess over, that everything contains a bit of everything else. For example, there’s fire in water, water in fire, earth in air, and air in earth. While this idea makes scholars' eyes widen in disbelief, it's easier to prove than to convince someone. First, I ask them if water doesn't carry dirt. If they deny it, let them dig a pit, fill it with pure water, and to avoid any misunderstandings, they can strain it. I promise if they find no dirt after a certain time, I will drink all the water they poured in. But if they find dirt, which I have no doubt they will, it’s solid proof that both salt and fire are present. Now, to find water in fire, it shouldn’t be that hard. They can choose fire, even the most ethereal kind like comets, which still contain a lot. If the oily substance from which they originate didn’t have its violent nature tempered by the humid cold that balances and resists it, it would vanish in an instant like lightning. As for air in the earth, they can’t deny that; otherwise, they must be unaware of the dreadful earthquakes that have so frequently shaken the mountains of Sicily. Besides, the earth is full of pores, right down to the tiniest grains of sand that make it up. Yet, no one has ever claimed that these hollows are filled with vacuity. It shouldn't be too much to accept that air can reside there. Now, as for proving that there’s earth in the air, I doubt it’s worth my time, since you already see it whenever countless particles fall on you, even overwhelming arithmetic.

"But let us pass from simple to compound Bodies, they'll furnish me with much more frequent Subjects; and to demonstrate that all things are in all things, not that they change into one another, as your Peripateticks Juggle:[5] for I will maintain to their Teeth, that the Principles mingle, separate, and mingle again in such a manner, that that hath been made Water by the Wise Creator of the World, will always be Water; I shall suppose no Maxime, as they do, but what I prove.

"But let's move from simple to complex bodies; they'll give me much more common topics to discuss. I want to show that everything is interconnected, not that they transform into one another, as your Peripatetics like to claim:[5] because I firmly believe that the principles mix, separate, and mix again in such a way that what has been created as Water by the Wise Creator of the World will always remain Water. I won't assume any principles like they do, only what I can prove."

"And therefore take a Billet, or any other combustible stuff, and set Fire to it, they'll say when it is in a Flame, That what was Wood is now become Fire; but I maintain the contrary, and that there is no more Fire in it, when it is all in Flame, than before it was kindled; but that which before was hid in the Billet, and by the Humidity and Cold hindered from acting; being now assisted by the Stranger, hath rallied its forces against the Phlegm that choaked it, and commanding the Field of Battle, that was possessed by its Enemy, triumphs over his Jaylor and appears without Fetters. Don't you see how the Water flees out at the two ends of the Billet, hot and smoaking from the Fight it was engaged in. That flame which you see rise on high is the purer Fire, unpestered from the Matter, and by consequence the readiest to return home to it self: Nevertheless it Unites it self by tapering into a Piramide till it rise to a certain height, that it may pierce through the thick Humidity of the Air which resists it; but as mounting it disengaged it self by little and little from the violent company of its Landlords; so it diffuses it self, because then it meets with nothing that thwarts its passage, which negligence, though, is many times the cause of a second Captivity: For marching stragglingly, it wanders sometimes into a Cloud, and if it meet there with a Party of its own sufficient to make head against a Vapour, they Engage, Grumble, Thunder and Roar, and the Death of Innocents is many times the effect of the animated Rage of those inanimated Things. If, when it finds it self pestered among those Crudities of the middle Region, it is not strong enough to make a defence, it yields to its Enemy upon discretion; which by its weight constrains it to fall again to the Earth: And this Wretch,[6] inclosed in a drop of Rain, may per haps fall at the Foot of an Oak, whose Animal Fire will invite the poor Straggler to take a Lodging with him; and thus you have it in the same condition again as it was a few Days before.

"And so, if you take a log or any other flammable material and set it on fire, people will say that what used to be wood has now turned into fire; but I argue the opposite. I believe there is no more fire in it when it’s fully aflame than there was before it was lit. What was hidden inside the log, held back by moisture and cold, is now pushing back against those constraints, having gathered its strength. It takes control of the battleground that its enemy occupied, triumphing over its captor and appearing free. Don’t you see how the water escapes from both ends of the log, hot and steaming from the struggle? The flame you see rising high is the purer fire, unencumbered by the material, and therefore eager to return to its source. However, it connects itself in a tapering pyramid until it reaches a certain height to break through the thick moisture in the air that opposes it. But as it rises, it gradually frees itself from the heavy presence of the materials around it; it spreads out because it no longer encounters anything that hinders its path. This carelessness can often lead to a second captivity: wandering haphazardly, it sometimes gets caught in a cloud, and if it encounters a group of its kind strong enough to fight back against the vapor there, they engage, rumble, thunder, and roar, resulting in the unfortunate deaths of innocent beings due to the fury of these inanimate objects. If, when it finds itself struggling in the muddled air of the middle region, it isn’t strong enough to defend itself, it capitulates to its enemy out of necessity, which causes it to fall back to Earth. And this unfortunate spark, enclosed in a raindrop, might fall at the base of an oak tree, whose internal fire will invite the weary wanderer to settle down with it; and thus, you find it in the same state again as it was a few days prior."

"But let us trace the Fortune of the other Elements that composed that Billet. The Air retreats to its own Quarters also, though blended with Vapours; because the Fire all in a rage drove them briskly out Pell-mell together. Now you have it serving the Winds for a Tennis-ball, furnishing Breath to Animals, filling up the Vacuities that Nature hath left; and, it may be also, wrapt up in a drop of Dew, suckling the thirsty Leaves of that Tree, whither our Fire retreated: The Water driven from its Throne by the Flame, being by the heat elevated to the Nursery of the Meteors, will distil again in Rain upon our Oak, as soon as upon another; and the Earth being turned to Ashes, and then cured of its Sterility, either by the nourishing Heat of a Dunghill on which it hath been thrown, or by the vegetative Salt of some neighbouring Plants, or by the teeming Waters of some Rivers, may happen also to be near this Oak, which by the heat of its Germ will attract it, and convert it into a part of its bulk.

"But let’s follow the journey of the other elements that made up that piece of wood. The air also retreats to its own space, although mixed with vapors, because the fire violently pushed them all out together. Now it's serving as a tennis ball for the winds, providing breath to animals, filling the gaps that nature has left; and it might also be, wrapped up in a drop of dew, nourishing the thirsty leaves of the tree where our fire retreated. The water, driven from its throne by the flame, is lifted by the heat to the nursery of the meteors and will distill again as rain on our oak, just like it will on any other. And the earth, turned to ashes and then revitalized from its barrenness, either by the nourishing heat of a dung heap it’s been thrown on, or by the nutrient-rich salts from nearby plants, or by the abundant waters from nearby rivers, may also be close to this oak, which, due to the warmth from its seed, will draw it in and incorporate it into itself."

"In this manner, these Four Elements undergo the same Destiny, and return to the same State, which they quitted but a few days before: So that it may be said, that all that's necessary for the composition of a Tree, is in a Man; and in a Tree, all that's necessary for making of a Man. In fine, according to this way, all things will be found in all things; but we want a Prometheus, to pluck us out of the Bosom of Nature, and render us sensible, which I am willing to call the First Matter"[7]

"In this way, these Four Elements have the same fate and return to the same state they left just a few days earlier. Therefore, it can be said that everything needed to create a tree exists within a human, and within a tree, everything necessary to make a human. Ultimately, in this manner, everything can be found in everything; however, we need a Prometheus to pull us from the embrace of Nature and make us aware, which I am willing to call the First Matter"[7]

These were the things, I think, with which we past the time; for that little Spaniard had a quaint Wit. Our conversation, however, was only in the Night time; because from Six a clock in the morning until night, Crowds of the People, that came to stare at us in our Lodging, would have disturbed us: For some threw us Stones, others Nuts, and others Grass; there was no talk, but of the Kings Beasts; we had our Victuals daily at set hours. I cannot tell, whether it was that I minded their Gestures and Tones more than my Male did: But I learnt sooner than he to understand their Language, and to smatter a little of it, which made us to be lookt upon in another guess manner than formerly; and the news thereupon flew presently all over the Kingdom, that two Wild Men had been found, who were less than other Men, by reason of the bad Food we had had in the Desarts; and who through a defect of their Parents Seed, had not the fore Legs strong enough to support their Bodies.

These were the things, I think, that kept us occupied; that little Spaniard had a quirky sense of humor. Our conversations only took place at night because from six in the morning until evening, crowds of people who came to gawk at us in our lodging would have disturbed us. Some threw us stones, others nuts, and some even grass; there was no talk other than about the King’s animals. We had our meals daily at set times. I can’t tell if it was because I paid more attention to their gestures and tones than my male companion did, but I learned to understand their language and pick up a little of it faster than he did, which caused us to be viewed quite differently than before; and the news quickly spread all over the kingdom that two wild men had been found, who were smaller than other men due to the poor food we had eaten in the deserts, and who, because of a flaw in their parents’ genetics, did not have strong enough limbs to support their bodies.


[1] "Your excellency's servant."

"Your excellency's servant."

[2] Domingo Gonzales, the hero of Bishop Francis Godwin's The Man in the Moone (see p. 4, note), who says of himself: "I must acknowledge my Stature is so little, as I think no Man living is less."

[2] Domingo Gonzales, the main character in Bishop Francis Godwin's The Man in the Moone (see p. 4, note), who describes himself: "I have to admit that I am so short that I believe no one alive is shorter."

[3] The engraving opposite, showing how he was carried up by his birds, is copied from an old edition of The Man in the Moone. The other winged figures about him are supposed to represent demons who attacked him when just above "the middle region."

[3] The engraving across from this text, depicting how he was lifted by his birds, is taken from an old edition of The Man in the Moone. The other flying figures surrounding him are believed to symbolize demons that assaulted him when he was just above "the middle region."

[4] With the pure element (Lat., merus); i.e., water alone unmixed with impurities or other elements.

[4] With the pure element (Lat., merus); i.e., water alone without any impurities or other substances.

[5] Fr. gazouillent, babble.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Fr. chirp, babble.

[6] Unfortunate creature ("ce malheureux").

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Unlucky creature.

[7] The translator has here mistaken a Dative for an Accusative. The sense of the French is: "But we need a Prometheus to pluck out for us, from the bosom of Nature, and make tangible to us, that which I will call First Matter."

[7] The translator has confused a Dative with an Accusative here. The meaning of the French is: "But we need a Prometheus to pull out for us, from the heart of Nature, and make tangible for us, what I will call First Matter."


CHAPTER X.

Where the Author comes in doubt, whether he be a Man, an Ape, or an Estridge;[1]
and of the Opinion of the Lunar Philosophers concerning Aristotle.


This belief would have taken rooting by being spread, had it not been for the Learned Men of the Country, who opposed it, saying, That it was horrid Impiety to believe not only Beasts, but Monsters, to be of their kind. It would be far more probable, (added the calmer Sort) that our Domestick Beasts should participate of the privilege of Humanity and by consequence of Immortality, as being bred in our Country, than a Monstrous Beast that talks of being born I know not where, in the Moon; and then observe the difference betwixt us and them. We walk upon Four Feet, because God would not trust so precious a thing upon weaker Supporters, and he was afraid least marching otherwise some Mischance might befall Man; and therefore he took the pains to rest him upon four Pillars, that he might not fall, but disdaining to have a hand in the Fabrick of these two Brutes, he left them to the Caprice of Nature, who not concerning her self with the loss of so small a matter, supported them only by Two Feet.

This belief would have taken root if it had been spread widely, but the Scholars of the Country opposed it, saying that it was a terrible impiety to consider not only Beasts but also Monsters to be of their kind. The calmer folks added that it was much more likely for our domesticated animals to share in the privilege of Humanity and, consequently, of Immortality, since they are raised in our Country, than for a monstrous creature that claims to have been born somewhere unknown, like the Moon; and then notice the difference between us and them. We walk on four legs because God wouldn’t trust something so precious to weaker support, fearing that if we walked differently, something bad might happen to Man; and so He took the time to rest him on four Pillars to prevent him from falling, while disdainfully leaving the creation of these two Brutes up to the whims of Nature, who, not caring about the loss of such a small matter, only supported them on two legs.

"Birds themselves," said they, "have not had so hard measure as they; for they have got Feathers at least, to supply the weakness of their, Legs, and to cast themselves in the Air when we pursue them; whereas Nature, depriving these Monsters of Two Legs, hath disabled them from scaping our Justice.

"Birds themselves," they said, "haven't been treated as harshly as they have; at least birds have feathers to make up for the weakness of their legs and can take to the air when we chase them. Meanwhile, nature has taken away these monsters' two legs, leaving them unable to escape our justice."

"Besides, consider a little how they have the Head raised toward Heaven; it is because God would punish them with scarcity of all things, that he hath so placed them; for that supplicant Posture shews that they complain to Heaven of him that Created them, and that they beg Permission to make their best of our Leavings. But we, on the contrary, have the Head bending downwards, to behold the Blessings whereof we are the Masters, and as if there were nothing in Heaven that our happy condition needed Envy."

"Besides, think about how they hold their heads up towards Heaven; it's because God wants to punish them with shortages of everything, placing them in that position. Their begging stance shows they are complaining to the Creator about their situation and asking for permission to make the most of what we leave behind. But we, on the other hand, have our heads lowered to appreciate the blessings we control, as if there's nothing in Heaven that our fortunate situation should envy."

I heard such Discourses, or the like, daily at my Lodge; and at length they so curbed the minds of the people as to that point, that it was decreed, That at best I should only pass for a Parrot without Feathers; for they confirmed those who were already perswaded, in that I had but two Legs no more than a Bird, which was the cause that I was put into a Cage by express orders from the Privy Council.

I heard conversations like that every day at my lodge; eventually, they limited people's thinking on that matter to the point where it was decided that I should be seen as nothing more than a featherless parrot. They reinforced the beliefs of those who were already convinced since I had just two legs like a bird, which led to me being put in a cage by direct orders from the Privy Council.

There the Queen's Bird-keeper taking the pains daily to teach me to Whistle, as they do Stares[2] or Singing-Birds here, I was really happy in that I wanted not Food; In the mean while, with the Sonnets[3] the Spectators stunned me [with], I learnt to speak as they did; so that when I was got to be so much Master of the Idiom as to express most of my thoughts, I told them the finest of my Conceits. The Quaintness of my Sayings was already the entertainment of all Societies, and my Wit was so much esteemed that the Council was obliged to Publish an Edict, forbidding all People to believe that I was endowed with Reason; with express Commands to all Persons, of what Quality or Condition soever, not to imagine but that whatever I did, though never so wittily, proceeded only from Instinct.

There, the Queen's Bird-keeper took the time every day to teach me how to whistle, like they do with starlings or singing birds here. I was genuinely happy because I didn't need food. Meanwhile, with the sonnets the audience stunned me with, I learned to speak like they did. So, once I mastered the language enough to express most of my thoughts, I shared my best ideas with them. The uniqueness of my sayings had already become the entertainment of all the gatherings, and my wit was so appreciated that the Council had to issue an edict, forbidding anyone from believing that I was capable of reasoning. They specifically commanded everyone, regardless of their status or background, not to think that whatever I did, no matter how clever, came from anything other than instinct.

Nevertheless, the decision of what I was, divided the Town into Two Factions. The party that stood for me encreased daily; and at length in spight of the Anathema, whereby they endeavoured to scare the multitude: They who held for me, demanded a Convention of the States, for determining that Controversie. It was long before they could agree in the Choice of those who should have a Vote; but the Arbitrators pacified the heat, by making the number of both parties equal, who ordered that I should be brought unto the Assembly, as I was: But I was treated there with all imaginable Severity. My Examiners, amongst other things, put questions of Philosophy to me; I ingenuously told them all that my Tutor had heretofore taught me, but they easily refuted me by more convincing Arguments: So that having nothing to answer for my self, my last refuge was to Principles of Aristotle, which stood me in as little stead, as his Sophisms did; for in two Words, they let me see the falsity of them.

Nevertheless, my identity split the Town into two opposing groups. The faction supporting me grew daily; and eventually, despite the Anathema they used to intimidate the masses, my supporters called for a Convention of the States to settle the controversy. It took a long time for them to agree on who should have a vote, but the mediators cooled the tensions by ensuring both sides had the same number of representatives. They decided that I should be brought to the Assembly as I was. However, I faced intense scrutiny there. My examiners asked me various philosophical questions; I honestly shared everything my teacher had taught me, but they easily countered with stronger arguments. With no defenses left, my last resort was to the principles of Aristotle, which were of little help, just as his fallacies had been; in two words, they showed me the flaws in them.

"That same Aristotle," said they, "whose Learning you brag so much of, did without doubt accommodate Principles to his Philosophy;[4] instead of accommodating his Philosophy to Principles; and besides he ought to have proved them at least to be more rational than those of the other Sects you mentioned to us: Wherefore the good Man will not take it ill, we hope, if we bid him God b'w'."

"That same Aristotle," they said, "whose knowledge you talk so much about, definitely adjusted his principles to fit his philosophy;[4] instead of adjusting his philosophy to fit the principles. Also, he should have demonstrated that his ideas are at least more reasonable than those of the other schools you mentioned. Therefore, we hope the good man won't take it the wrong way if we say goodbye."

In fine, when they perceived that I did nothing but bawl, that they were not more knowing than Aristotle, and that I was forbid to dispute against those who denied his Principles: They all unanimously concluded, That I was not a Man, but perhaps a kind of Estridge,[5] seeing I carried my Head upright like them, that I walked on two Legs, and that, in short, but for a little Down, I was every way like one of them; so that the Bird-keeper was ordered to have me back to my Cage. I spent my time pretty pleasantly there, for because I had correctly learned their Language, the whole Court took pleasure to make me prattle. The Queen's Maids, among the rest, slipt always some Boon into my Basket, and the gentilest of them all, having conceived some kindness for me, was so transported with Joy, when in private I entertained her with the manners and divertisements of the People of our World, and especially our Bells, and other Instruments of Musick, that she protested to me, with Tears in her Eyes, That if ever I found my self in a condition to fly back again to our World, she would follow me with all her Heart.

In short, when they noticed that I only cried out, that they were no wiser than Aristotle, and that I was forbidden to argue against those who rejected his principles: They all agreed that I wasn’t a human, but perhaps a type of ostrich,[5] since I held my head up just like them, walked on two legs, and really, except for a bit of down, I was just like one of them; so the birdkeeper was ordered to return me to my cage. I spent my time rather happily there because I had learned their language well, and the entire court enjoyed having me chatter. Among others, the Queen’s maids often slipped some treats into my basket, and the sweetest of them all, having developed some fondness for me, was so overjoyed when I shared with her the customs and entertainments of the people from our world, especially our bells and other musical instruments, that she tearfully promised me that if I ever found myself able to fly back to our world, she would follow me with all her heart.


[1] Ostrich.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ostrich.

[2] Starlings.

Starlings.

[3] Fr., "sornettes," nonsense.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Fr., "sornettes," nonsense.

[4] Wrest the facts to fit his theories.

[4] Twist the facts to match his theories.

[5] Ostrich.

Ostrich.


CHAPTER XI.

Of the Manner of making War in the Moon;
and of how the Moon is not the Moon,
nor the Earth the Earth.


One Morning early, having started out of my Sleep, I found her Taboring[1] upon the grates of my Cage: "Take good heart," said she to me, "yesterday in Council a War was resolved upon, against the King [2] I hope that during the hurry of Preparations, whilst our Monarch and his Subjects are absent, I may find an occasion to make your escape." "How, a War," said I interrupting her, "have the Princes of this World, then, any quarrels amongst themselves, as those of ours have? Good now, let me know their way of Fighting."

One early morning, after waking up, I found her drumming on the bars of my cage. "Stay strong," she told me, "yesterday in council, a war was decided against the King. I hope that during all the chaos of preparations, while our monarch and his subjects are away, I can find a chance for you to escape." "Wait, a war?" I interrupted her. "Do the princes of this world have conflicts with each other like ours do? Come on, tell me how they fight."

"When the Arbitrators," replied she, "who are freely chosen by the two Parties, have appointed the time for raising Forces for their March, the number of Combatants, the day and place of Battle, and all with so great equality, that there is not one Man more in one Army, than in the other: All the maimed Soldiers on the one side, are lifted in one Company; and when they come to engage, the Mareshalls de Camp[3] take care to expose them to the maimed of the other side: The Giants are matched with Colosses, the Fencers with those that can handle their Weapons, the Valiant with the Stout, the Weak with the Infirm, the Sick with the Indisposed, the Sturdy with the Strong; and if any undertake to strike at another than the Enemy he is matched with, unless he can make it out that it was by mistake, he is Condemned for a Coward. When the Battle is over, they take an account of the Wounded, the Dead and the Prisoners, for Runaways they have none; and if the loss be equal on both sides, they draw Cuts, who shall be Proclaimed Victorious.

"When the Arbitrators," she replied, "who are freely chosen by both Parties, decide on the time to raise Forces for their March, the number of Combatants, the day and place of Battle, all arranged so fairly that there isn’t a single extra person in one Army compared to the other: All the injured Soldiers on one side are gathered into one Group; and when they engage, the Mareshalls de Camp[3] make sure to match them up with the injured from the other side: The Giants are paired with Colosses, the Fencers with those who can handle their Weapons, the Brave with the Strong, the Weak with the Frail, the Sick with the Unwell, the Sturdy with the Mighty; and if anyone tries to attack someone other than their matched Enemy, unless they can prove it was a mistake, they are labeled a Coward. After the Battle, they tally the Wounded, the Dead, and the Prisoners, as they have no Deserters; and if the losses are equal on both sides, they draw lots to determine who will be declared Victorious."

"But though a Kingdom hath defeated the Enemy in open War, yet there is hardly any thing got by it; for there are other smaller Armies of Learned and Witty Men, on whose Disputations the Triumph or Servitude of States wholly depends.

"But even if a kingdom has defeated the enemy in open war, it hardly gains anything from it; because there are other smaller groups of educated and clever people, whose debates determine the triumph or subjugation of nations."

"One Learned Man grapples with another, one Wit with another, and one Judicious Man with another Judicious Man: Now the Triumph which a State gains in this manner is reckoned as good as three Victories by open force. After the Proclamation of Victory, the Assembly is broken up, and the Victorious People either chuse the Enemies King to be theirs, or confirm their own."

"One knowledgeable person debates another, one clever person engages with another, and one wise person interacts with another wise person: The success that a state achieves in this way is considered equal to three victories through direct combat. After declaring victory, the assembly disbands, and the victorious people either choose the enemy's king to be theirs or reaffirm their own."

I could not forbear to Laugh at this scrupulous way of giving Battle; and for an Example of much stronger Politicks, I alledged the Customs of our Europe, where the Monarch would be sure not to let slip any favourable occasion of gaining the day; but mind what she said as to that.

I couldn't help but laugh at this overly careful approach to fighting; and as an example of much stronger politics, I mentioned the customs in our Europe, where the monarch definitely wouldn't miss any opportunity to win the day; but pay attention to what she said about that.

"Tell me, pray, if your Princes use not a pretext of Right, when they levy Arms:" "No doubt," answered I, "and of the Justice of their Cause too." "Why then," replied she, "do they not chuse Impartial and Unsuspected Arbitrators to compose their Differences? And if it be found, that the one has as much Right as the other, let things continue as they were; or let them play a game at Picket, for the Town or Province that's in dispute."

"Tell me, please, if your princes don’t use a fake reason of right when they go to war?" "No doubt," I answered, "and also about the justice of their cause." "Then why," she replied, "don’t they choose fair and unbiased judges to settle their disputes? And if it turns out that one has as much right as the other, let things stay as they are; or let them play a game of Picket for the town or province that's in question."

"But why all these Circumstances," replied I, "in your way of Fighting? Is it not enough, that both Armies are equal in the number of Men?" "Your Judgment is Weak," answered she. "Would you think in Conscience, that if you had the better of your Enemy, Hand to Hand, in an open Field, you had fairly overcome him, if you had had on a Coat of Mail, and he none; if he had had but a Dagger, and you a Tuck[4]; and in a Word, if he had had but one Arm, and you both yours? Nevertheless, what Equality soever you may recommend to your Gladiators, they never fight on even terms; for the one will be a tall Man, and the other Short; the one skilful at his weapon, and the other a Man that never handled a Sword; the one will be strong, and the other Weak: And though these Disproportions were not, but that the one were as skillful and strong as the other; yet still they might not be rightly matched; for one, perhaps, may have more Courage than the other, who being rash and hot-headed, inconcerned in danger, as not foreseeing it; of a bilious Temper, a more contracted Heart, with all the qualities that constitute Courage, (as if that, as well as a Sword, were not a Weapon which his Adversary hath not:) He makes nothing of falling desperately upon, terrifying, and killing this poor Man, who foresees the danger; who has his Heat choked in Phlegme, and a Heart too wide to close in the Spirits in such a posture as is necessary for thawing that Ice which is called Cowardise. And now you praise that Man, for having killed his Enemy at odds, and praising him for his Boldness you praise him for a Sin against nature; seeing such Boldness tends to its destruction. And this puts me in mind to tell ye, that some Years ago application was made to the Council of War for a more circumspect and conscientious Rule to be made, as to the way of Fighting. The Philosopher who gave the advice, if I mistake it not, spake in this manner.

"But why all these circumstances," I replied, "in the way you fight? Isn't it enough that both armies have the same number of men?" "Your judgment is weak," she answered. "Do you really think that if you had the upper hand against your enemy, face-to-face in an open field, you would have truly defeated him if you were wearing armor and he wasn't? If he only had a dagger and you had a sword? In short, if he had just one arm and you had both yours? No matter what kind of equality you might suggest for your fighters, they never go into battle on even terms; one might be tall while the other is short, one skilled with a weapon while the other has never wielded a sword before, one might be strong while the other is weak. And even if they were equally skilled and strong, they still might not be fairly matched; one might have more courage than the other, who could be reckless and hot-headed, careless about danger because he doesn't see it coming; he could have a fiery temperament, a narrow heart, with all the traits that define bravery, (as if that, just like a sword, weren't a weapon that his opponent lacks): He doesn't hesitate to recklessly charge at, scare, and kill this poor man, who does foresee the danger; who has his bravery stifled by fear and has a heart that can't muster the spirit needed to melt that ice called cowardice. And now you praise that man for killing his enemy against the odds, and in praising his bravery, you commend him for a sin against nature, since such boldness leads to its destruction. This reminds me to tell you that some years ago, a request was made to the Council of War for a more cautious and thoughtful rule regarding the way of fighting. The philosopher who suggested it, if I'm not mistaken, spoke as follows."

"You imagine, Gentlemen, that you have very equally balanced the advantages of two Enemies, when you have chosen both Tall Men, both skillful, and both couragious: But that's not enough, seeing after all the Conquerour must have the better on't either through his Skill, Strength, or good Fortune. If it be by Skill, without doubt he hath taken his Adversary on the blind side, which he did not expect; or struck him sooner than was likely, or faining to make his Pass on one side, he hath attacked him on the other: Nevertheless all this is Cunning, Cheating, and Treachery, and none of these make a brave Man: If he hath triumphed by Force, would you judge his Enemy overcome, because he hath been over-powered? No; doubtless, no more than you'll say that a Man hath lost the Victory, when, overwhelm'd by a Mountain, it was not in his power to gain it: Even so, the other was not overcome, because he was not in a suitable Disposition, at that nick of time, to resist the violences of his Adversary. If Chance hath given him the better of his Enemy, Fortune ought then to be Crowned, since he hath contributed nothing to it; and, in fine, the vanquished is no more to be blamed, than he who at Dice having thrown Seventeen, is beat by another that throws three Sixes.'

"You think, gentlemen, that you have equally weighed the advantages of two enemies when you have chosen both tall, skilled, and brave opponents. But that's not enough, since ultimately, the victor must have the upper hand through skill, strength, or luck. If it's by skill, he undoubtedly caught his opponent off guard in a way he didn't expect; or he struck him earlier than expected, or feigned an attack on one side before striking on the other. Still, all of this is just cleverness, cheating, and treachery, none of which defines a brave person. If he triumphed through force, would you consider his enemy defeated just because he was overpowered? No, certainly not, just as you wouldn't say a man has lost the victory when he can't win because he’s buried under a mountain. Similarly, the other wasn’t defeated because he wasn't in a position at that moment to resist his opponent’s attacks. If chance has favored one over the other, then luck should be celebrated, since it played no role in the effort. In the end, the vanquished isn't to be blamed any more than someone who rolls seventeen at dice and is beaten by another player who rolls three sixes."

"They confessed he was in the right; but that it was impossible, according to humane Appearances, to remedy it; and that it was better to submit to a small inconvenience, than to open a door to a hundred of greater Importance."

"They admitted he was right; but they said it was impossible, based on how things looked, to fix it; and that it was better to put up with a minor inconvenience than to risk a much larger problem."

She entertained me no longer at that time, because she was afraid to be found alone with me so early; not that Impudicity is a Crime in that Country: On the contrary, except Malefactors Convicted, all Men have power over all Women; and in the same manner, a Woman may bring her Action against a Man for refusing her: But she durst not keep me company publickly, because the Members of Council, at their last meeting, had said, That it was chiefly the Women who gave it out that I was a Man; which was the reason that for a long time I neither saw her, nor any other of her Sex.

She no longer wanted to spend time with me at that point because she was afraid of being found alone with me so early; not that being inappropriate is a crime in that country. On the contrary, except for convicted criminals, all men have power over all women; and similarly, a woman can take legal action against a man for refusing her. But she didn't want to be seen with me publicly because the council members had stated in their last meeting that it was mainly women who were spreading the rumor that I was a man. This is why I didn’t see her or any other women for a long time.

Moon Not the Moon

In the mean time, some must needs have revived the Disputes about the Definition of my Being; for whilst I was thinking of nothing else but of dying in my Cage, I was once more brought out to have another Audience. I was then questioned, in presence of a great many Courtiers, upon some points of Natural Philosophy; and, as I take it, my Answers gave some kind of Satisfaction; for the President declared to me at large his thoughts concerning the structure of the World. They seemed to me very ingenious; and had he not traced it to its Original,[5] which he maintained to be Eternal, I should have thought his Philosophy[6] more rational than our own: But as soon as I heard him maintain a Foppery[6] so contrary to our Faith. I broke with him; at which he did but laugh; and that obliged me to tell him, That since they were thereabouts with it, I began again to think that their World was but a Moon.

In the meantime, it seems some people had revived the debates about what defines my existence; because while I was focused solely on dying in my cage, I was brought out once more for another audience. I was then questioned, in front of many courtiers, about some aspects of natural philosophy; and it seemed to me that my answers provided some level of satisfaction, as the President shared his thoughts on the structure of the world in detail. I found his ideas quite clever; had he not traced it back to its source, which he insisted was eternal, I might have thought his philosophy was more rational than ours. But as soon as I heard him support a notion so contrary to our beliefs, I broke away from him; he just laughed, which made me point out that since they were discussing it, I was starting to think their world was just a moon.

But then all cried, "Don't you see here Earth, Rivers, Seas? what's all that then?" "No matter," said I, "Aristotle assures us it is but a Moon; and if you had said the contrary in the Schools, where I have been bred, you would have been hissed at." At this they all burst out in laughter; you need not ask, if it was their Ignorance that made them do so; for in the mean time I was carried back to my Cage.

But then everyone shouted, "Don't you see the Earth, Rivers, Seas? What are all those then?" "It doesn't matter," I replied, "Aristotle tells us it's just a Moon; and if you had said otherwise in the Schools where I was educated, you would have been booed." At this, they all laughed out loud; you can guess that it was their ignorance that made them react that way; meanwhile, I was taken back to my Cage.

But some more passionate Doctors, being informed that I had the boldness to affirm, That the Moon, from whence I came, was a World; and that their World was no more but a Moon, thought it might give them a very just pretext to have me condemned to the Water, for that's their way of rooting out Hereticks. For that end, they went in a Body, and complained to the King, who promised them Justice; and order'd me once more to be brought to the Bar.

But some more passionate doctors, upon hearing that I had the audacity to claim that the Moon, from which I came, was a world and that their world was just a moon, saw it as a perfect excuse to have me condemned to water, since that’s their method of eliminating heretics. To that end, they gathered together and complained to the King, who promised them justice and ordered me to be brought to the Bar once again.

Now was I the third time Un-caged; and then the most Ancient spoke, and pleaded against me. I do not well remember his Speech; because I was too much frighted to receive the tones of his Voice without disorder; and because also in declaiming, he made use of an Instrument which stunn'd me with its noise: It was a Speaking-Trumpet, which he had chosen on purpose that by its Martial Sound he might rouse them to my death; and by that Emotion of their Spirits, hinder Reason from performing its Office: As it happens in our Armies, where the noise of Drums and Trumpets hinders the Souldiers from minding the importance of their Lives.

Now I was freed for the third time; and then the oldest one spoke and argued against me. I don’t really remember his speech well because I was too scared to pay attention to his voice clearly; and also because while he was speaking, he used an instrument that deafened me with its noise: it was a speaking trumpet, which he chose specifically to rouse them to demand my death, and by stirring their emotions, keep reason from doing its job. This is similar to what happens in our armies, where the sound of drums and trumpets prevents soldiers from considering the importance of their lives.

When he had done, I rose up to defend my Cause; but I was excused from it, by an Accident that will surprize you. Just as I had opened my Mouth, a Man, who with much ado had pressed through the Crowd, fell at the King's Feet, and a long while rouled himself upon his Back in his presence. This practice did not at all surprize me, because I knew it to be the posture they put themselves into, when they have a mind to be heard in publick: I only stopt my own Harangue, and gave Ear to his.

When he was finished, I stood up to defend my case, but I was interrupted by an unexpected event that will surprise you. Just as I was about to speak, a man, who had struggled through the crowd, fell at the King's feet and rolled onto his back for a long time in front of him. This was not surprising to me at all, since I knew that this is the position people take when they want to be heard in public. I simply paused my own speech and listened to him.

"Just Judges," said he, "listen to me; you cannot Condemn that Man, that Monkey or Parrot, for saying, That the Moon from whence he comes is a World; for if he be a Man, though he were not come from the Moon, since all Men are free, is not he free also to imagine what he pleases? How can you constrain him not to have Visions, as well as you? You may very well force him to say, That the Moon is not a World, but he will not believe it for all that; for to believe a thing, some possibilities enclining more to the Yea than to the Nay, must offer to ones Imagination: And unless you furnish him that Probability, or his own mind hit upon it, he may very well tell you that he believes, but still remain an Infidel.[7]

"Listen up, judges," he said, "you can't condemn that man, that monkey, or parrot for saying that the Moon, from where he comes, is a world. If he is a man, even if he didn't come from the Moon, isn't he also free to imagine whatever he wants? How can you force him not to have visions, just as you do? You can easily make him say that the Moon isn't a world, but he won't believe it no matter what; to truly believe something, you need some possibilities leaning more towards yes than no to capture your imagination. And unless you provide him with that likelihood, or he figures it out on his own, he might tell you he believes, but still stay an unbeliever.[7]

Earth Not the Earth

"I am now to prove, that he ought not to be condemned if you lift him in the Catalogue of Beasts.

"I am now going to prove that he shouldn't be condemned if you elevate him in the List of Beasts."

"For suppose him to be an Animal without Reason, would it be rational in you to Condemn him for offending against it? He hath said, that the Moon is a World. Now Beasts act only by the instinct of Nature: it is Nature then that says so, and not he: To think that wise Nature, who hath made the World and the Moon, knows not her self what it is; and that ye who have no more Knowledge but what ye derive from her, should more certainly know it, would be very Ridiculous. But if Passion should make you renounce your Principles, and you should suppose that Nature does not guide Beasts; blush, at least, to think on't, that the Caprices of a Beast should so discompose you.

"For example, if we assume he’s an animal without reason, would it be reasonable for you to judge him for going against it? He has said that the Moon is a world. Now, animals act only on natural instinct: it's nature that says that, not him. To believe that wise nature, which created the world and the moon, doesn’t even know what it is, and that you, who know nothing more than what you get from her, should know better, would be ridiculous. But if your emotions make you abandon your principles and you think that nature doesn’t guide animals, at least feel embarrassed to think that the whims of an animal could upset you so much."

"Really, Gentlemen, should you meet with a Man come to the Years of Discretion, who made it his business to inspect the Government of Pismires, giving a blow to one that had overthrown its Companion, imprisoning another that had robb'd its Neighbour of a grain of Corn, and inditing a third for leaving its Eggs; would you not think him a mad Man, to be employed in things so far below him, and to pretend to give Laws to Animals, that never had Reason? How will you then, most Venerable Assembly, justifie your selves for being so concerned at the Caprices of that little Animal? Just Judges, I have no more to say."

"Honestly, gentlemen, if you encountered a man of sound judgment who dedicated himself to scrutinizing the governance of pismires, striking one for overthrowing its mate, imprisoning another for stealing a grain of corn, and prosecuting a third for abandoning its eggs; wouldn’t you consider him insane to be involved in matters so beneath him and to claim authority over creatures that lack reason? How can you, most esteemed assembly, justify being so invested in the whims of that tiny creature? Fair judges, I have nothing more to add."

When he had made an end, all the Hall rung again with a kind of Musical Applause; and after all the Opinions had been canvased, during the space of a large quarter of an hour, the King gave Sentence:

When he finished speaking, the Hall echoed with a kind of musical applause; and after all the opinions had been discussed for a good fifteen minutes, the King delivered his judgment:

That for the future, I should be reputed to be a Man, accordingly set at liberty, and that the Punishment of being Drowned, should be converted into a publick Disgrace (the most honourable way of satisfying the Law in that Country) whereby I should be obliged to retract openly what I had maintained in saying, That the Moon was a World, because of the Scandal that the novelty of that opinion might give to weak Brethren.

That in the future, I should be recognized as a man, set free, and that the punishment of drowning should be replaced with public disgrace (the most honorable way of complying with the law in that country). This would require me to publicly take back what I had said about the Moon being a world, due to the scandal that this novel opinion might cause among the weak-minded.

This Sentence being pronounced, I was taken away out of the Palace, richly Cloathed; but in derision, carried in a magnificent Chariot, as on a Tribunal, which four Princes in Harness drew; and in all the publick places of the Town, I was forced to make this Declaration:

This sentence being pronounced, I was taken out of the palace, dressed in fine clothes; but in mockery, I was carried in a magnificent chariot, as if on a tribunal, drawn by four princes in harness; and in all the public places of the town, I was forced to make this declaration:

"Good People, I declare to you, That this Moon here is not a Moon, but a World; and that that World below is not a World, but a Moon: This the Council thinks fit you should believe."

"Good people, I tell you that this Moon here is not a Moon, but a World; and that World down there is not a World, but a Moon: This is what the Council wants you to believe."


[1] Drumming, striking; cf. Nahum ii. 7: "And her maids shall lead her as with the voice of doves, tabouring upon their breasts."

[1] Drumming, hitting; cf. Nahum ii. 7: "And her maids will guide her like the sound of doves, drumming on their chests."

[2] Cyrano writes all proper names by musical notation, in imitation of the language of the moon as he has described it.

[2] Cyrano writes all proper names using musical notation, mimicking the language of the moon as he has described it.

[3] Possibly "field officers" here; in exact ranking, the Maréchal de Camp stands between Colonel and Lieutenant-Général, and corresponds to Brigadier-General.

[3] Possibly "field officers" here; in exact ranking, the Maréchal de Camp is positioned between Colonel and Lieutenant-Général, and corresponds to Brigadier-General.

[4] Fencing sword. Cf. Shakspere, Hamlet:

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Fencing sword. Compare Shakspere, Hamlet:

"If he by chance escape your venomed tuck."

"If he happens to escape your poisoned dagger."

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

[6] Folly, foolishness, ridiculous belief. Cf. Shakspere. Merry Wives of Windsor: "... drove the grossness of the foppery into a received belief."

[6] Foolishness, silliness, absurd belief. See. Shakespeare. Merry Wives of Windsor: "... pushed the ridiculousness of the foppery into an accepted belief."

[7] Cf. the saying attributed to Galileo immediately after his public recantation (June 22, 1633): "E pur si muove"—"yet it does move."

[7] See the saying attributed to Galileo right after he publicly took back his statements (June 22, 1633): "And yet it moves."


CHAPTER XII.

Of a Philosophical Entertainment.


After I had Proclaimed this, in the five great places of the Town, my Advocate came and reached me his Hand to help me down. I was in great amaze, when after I had Eyed him I found him to be my Spirit; we were an hour in embracing one another: "Come lodge with me," said he, "for if you return to Court, after a Publick Disgrace, you will not be well lookt upon: Nay more, I must tell you, that you would have been still amongst the Apes yonder, as well as the Spaniard your Companion, if I had not in all Companies published the vigour and force of your Wit, and gained from your Enemies the protection of the great Men in your favours." I ceased not to thank him all the way, till we came to his Lodgings; there he entertained me till Suppertime with all the Engines he had set a work to prevail with my Enemies, notwithstanding the most specious pretexts they had used for riding the Mobile,[1] to desist from so unjust a Prosecution. But as they came to acquaint us that Supper was upon the Table, he told me that to bear me company that evening he had invited Two Professors of the University of the Town to Sup with him: "I'll make them," said he, "fall upon the Philosophy which they teach in this World, and by that means you shall see my Landlord's Son: He's as Witty a Youth as ever I met with; he would prove another Socrates, if he could use his Parts aright, and not bury in Vice the Graces wherewith God continually visits him, by affecting a Libertinism,[2] as he does, out of a Chimerical Ostentation and Affectation of the name of a Wit. I have taken Lodgings here, that I may lay hold on all Opportunities of Instructing him:" He said no more, that he might give me the Liberty to speak, if I had a mind to it; and then made a sign, that they should strip me of my disgraceful Ornaments, in which I still glistered.

After I proclaimed this in the five main areas of town, my advocate came and reached out his hand to help me down. I was quite surprised when, after looking at him, I realized he was my spirit; we spent an hour embracing one another. "Come stay with me," he said, "because if you return to court after such a public disgrace, people won’t look kindly on you. Furthermore, I must tell you that you would still be among the fools over there, just like the Spaniard, your companion, if I hadn’t, in every circle, showcased the strength and brilliance of your wit, winning over powerful figures to protect you from your enemies." I kept thanking him all the way until we arrived at his place; there, he entertained me until dinner time with all the measures he had taken to sway my enemies, despite the convincing excuses they had used to push the public to stop such an unfair prosecution. But as they came to let us know that dinner was ready, he told me that he had invited two university professors to join us that evening: "I'll get them to talk about the philosophy they teach in this world, and that way you’ll meet my landlord's son. He’s the cleverest young man I’ve ever met; he could be another Socrates if he used his talents wisely and didn’t waste the gifts that God continually bestows upon him by indulging in vice and pretending to be a witty libertine for show. I’ve taken a place here so I can seize every opportunity to teach him." He said no more, allowing me the freedom to speak if I wanted, then signaled for them to remove the disgraceful adornments that still clung to me.

The Two Professors, whom we expected, entered just as I was undrest, and we went to sit down to Table, where the Cloth was laid, and where we found the Youth he had mentioned to me, fallen to already. They made him a low Reverence, and treated him with as much respect as a Slave does his Lord. I asked my Spirit the reason of that, who made me answer, that it was because of his Age; seeing in that World, the Aged rendered all kind of Respect and Difference[3] to the Young; and which is far more, that the Parents obeyed their Children, so soon as by the Judgment of the Senate of Philosophers they had attained to the Years of Discretion.[4]

The two professors we were expecting walked in just as I was getting undressed, and we sat down at the table, where the cloth was already set and where we found the young man he had told me about, already eating. They made him a low bow and treated him with as much respect as a slave does his master. I asked my inner voice why that was, and it told me it was because of his age, since in that world, the elderly received all kinds of respect from the young. Even more remarkably, parents obeyed their children as soon as, by the judgment of the Senate of Philosophers, they reached the age of discretion.

Why Parents Obey Children

"You are amazed," continued he, "at a Custom so contrary to that of your Country; but it is not all repugnant to Reason: For say, in your Conscience, when a brisk young Man is at his Prime in Imagining, Judging, and Acting, is not he fitter to govern a Family than a Decrepit piece of Threescore Years, dull and doting, whose Imagination is frozen under the Snow of Sixty Winters, who follows no other Guide but what you call the Experience of happy Successes; which yet are no more but the bare effects of Chance, against all the Rules and Oeconomy of humane Prudence? And as for Judgment, he hath but little of that neither, though the people of your World make it the Portion of Old Age: But to undeceive them, they must know, That that which is called Prudence in an Old Man is no more but a panick Apprehension, and a mad Fear of acting any thing where there is danger: So that when he does not run a Risk, wherein a Young Man hath lost himself; it is not that he foresaw the Catastrophe, but because he had not Fire enough to kindle those noble Flashes, which make us dare: Whereas the Boldness of that Young Man was as a pledge of the good Success of his design; because the same Ardour that speeds and facilitates the execution, thrust him upon the undertaking.

"You’re surprised," he continued, "by a custom so different from your own; but it’s not all unreasonable. Honestly, when a young man is at his peak in imagination, judgment, and action, isn’t he better suited to lead a family than an old person, slow and forgetful at sixty, whose imagination is frozen under the weight of sixty winters? This person relies solely on what you call the experience of happy outcomes, which are nothing more than random coincidences, ignoring all the principles of sensible living? And as for judgment, he doesn’t possess much of that either, even though your world tends to associate it with old age. But to set the record straight, what’s labeled as prudence in an old person is really just a fearful concern and an irrational fear of taking risks. So when he doesn’t take a risk that a young man might have failed at, it’s not because he foresaw the failure, but because he lacks the fire to spark those brave impulses that make us daring. On the other hand, the boldness of that young man is a strong indication of the success of his plans; the same enthusiasm that drives and simplifies execution compels him to take the leap."

"As for Execution, I should wrong your Judgment if I endeavoured to convince it by proofs: You know that Youth alone is proper for Action; and were you not fully perswaded of this, tell me, pray, when you respect a Man of Courage, is it not because he can revenge you on your Enemies or Oppressors? And does any thing, but meer Habit, make you consider[5] him, when a Battalion of Seventy Januarys hath frozen his Blood and chilled all the noble Heats that youth is warmed with? When you yield to the Stronger, is it not that he should be obliged to you for a Victory which you cannot Dispute him? Why then should you submit to him, when Laziness hath softened his Muscles, weakened his Arteries, evaporated his Spirits, and suckt the Marrow out of his Bones? If you adore a Woman, is it not because of her Beauty? Why should you then continue your Cringes, when Old Age hath made her a Ghost, which only represents a hideous Picture of Death? In short, when you loved a Witty Man, it was because by the Quickness of his Apprehension he unravelled an intricate Affair, seasoned the choicest Companies with his quaint Sayings, and sounded the depth of Sciences with a single Thought; and do you still honour him, when his worn Organs disappoint his weak Noddle, when he is become dull and uneasy in Company, and when he looks like an aged Fairy[6] rather than a rational Man?

"As for execution, it would be misleading to try to convince you with proof. You know that youth is the only time suited for action; and if you weren't fully convinced of this, tell me, when you admire a courageous man, is it not because he can take revenge on your enemies or oppressors? And what, other than mere habit, makes you regard him when a battalion of seventy Januarys has frozen his blood and extinguished all the noble passions that youth ignites? When you yield to the stronger, isn’t it because he owes you for a victory you can't dispute? So why should you submit to him when laziness has softened his muscles, weakened his arteries, evaporated his spirit, and drained the marrow from his bones? If you admire a woman, isn't it because of her beauty? Why do you continue to flatter her when old age has turned her into a ghost, showcasing only a hideous image of death? In short, when you loved a witty man, it was because his quick thinking could untangle complex matters, liven up the best gatherings with his clever remarks, and grasp the depths of knowledge with a single thought; do you still respect him when his tired body lets him down in conversation, making him dull and uncomfortable in company, and he looks more like an ancient fairy than a rational man?"

"Conclude then from thence, Son, that it is fitter Young Men should govern Families, than Old; and the rather, that according to your own Principles, Hercules, Achilles, Epaminondas, Alexander, and Cæsar, of whom most part died under Fourty Years of Age, could have merited no Honours, as being too Young in your account, though their Youth was the only cause of their Famous Actions; which a more advanced Age would have rendered ineffectual, as wanting that Heat and Promptitude that rendered them so highly successful. But you'll tell me, that all the Laws of your World do carefully enjoin the Respect that is due to Old Men: That's true; but it & as true also, that all who made Laws have been Old Men, who feared that Young Men might justly have dispossessed them of the Authority they had usurped.

"From this, son, you should conclude that it's better for young men to lead families than old men. Moreover, according to your own beliefs, Hercules, Achilles, Epaminondas, Alexander, and Cæsar, who mostly died before the age of forty, would not have deserved any honors in your view, even though their youth was the only reason for their famous actions. A more advanced age would have made those actions ineffective, lacking the enthusiasm and quickness that led to their success. But you might argue that all the laws in your world emphasize the respect owed to old men. That's true; however, it's also true that all those who created laws were old men, who feared that young men might rightfully take away the power they had claimed."

"You owe nothing to your mortal Architector, but your Body only; your Soul comes from Heaven, and Chance might have made your Father your Son, as now you are his. Nay, are you sure he hath not hindered you from Inheriting a Crown? Your Spirit left Heaven, perhaps with a design to animate the King of the Romans, in the Womb of the Empress; it casually encountered the Embryo of you by the way, and it may be to shorten its journey, went and lodged there: No, no, God would never have razed your name out of the List of Mankind, though your Father had died a Child. But who knows, whether you might not have been at this day the work of some valiant Captain, that would have associated you to his Glory, as well as to his Estate. So that, perhaps, you are no more indebted to your Father—for the life he hath given you, than you would be to a Pirate who had put you in Chains, because he feeds you: Nay, grant he had begot you a Prince, or King; a Present loses its merit, when it is made without the Option of him who receives it. Cæsar was killed, and so was Cassius too: In the mean time Cassius was obliged to the Slave, from whom he begg'd his Death, but so was not Cæsar to his Murderers, who forced it upon him. Did your Father consult your Will and Pleasure, when he Embraced your Mother? Did he ask you, if you thought fit to see that Age, or to wait for another; if you would be satisfied to be the Son of a Sot, or if you had the Ambition to spring from a Brave Man? Alas, you whom alone the business concerned, were the only Person not consulted in the case. May be then, had you been shut up any where else, than in the Womb of Nature's Ideas, and had your Birth been in your own Opinion, you would have said to the Parca, my dear Lady, take another Spindle in your Hand: I have lain very long in the Bed of Nothing, and I had rather continue an Hundred years still without a Being, than to Be to day, that I may repent of it to morrow: However, Be you must, it was to no purpose for you to whimper and squall to be taken back again to the long and darksome House they drew you out of, they made as if they believed you cryed for the Teat.

"You owe nothing to your earthly Creator but your body; your soul comes from above. Chance could have made your father your son, just as you are now his. And are you sure he hasn’t prevented you from inheriting a throne? Your spirit may have left heaven with the intent to animate the King of the Romans in the empress's womb; it might have randomly crossed paths with your Embryo on the way and, to shorten the journey, decided to settle there. No, God would not have erased your name from the list of humanity, even if your father had died as a child. But who knows if you could have been the offspring of some brave captain, who would have tied you to his glory, as well as his wealth? So, perhaps you are not more indebted to your father— for the life he has given you—than you would be to a pirate who shackled you because he feeds you. Even if he had fathered you as a prince or king, a gift loses its value when it is given without the consent of the one receiving it. Cæsar was killed, and so was Cassius: Meanwhile, Cassius owed his life to the slave from whom he begged for death, but Cæsar did not owe his murderers anything, as they forced it upon him. Did your father consider your wishes and feelings when he embraced your mother? Did he ask you if you wanted to enter this world or wait for another, if you would be okay being the son of a drunkard, or if you aspired to come from a noble man? Alas, you, the one whom the matter truly concerned, were the only person left out of the discussion. Perhaps, if you had been born somewhere else, outside of Nature's womb, and if your birth had been up to you, you would have told the Parca, 'My dear lady, take another spindle in your hand: I have lain too long in the bed of nothingness, and I’d rather continue for a hundred years without being, than to be today only to regret it tomorrow.' However, be you must; it was pointless to whine and cry to be taken back to the long and dark house they pulled you from; they pretended that you cried for nourishment."

"These are the Reasons, at least some of them, my Son, why Parents bear so much respect to their Children: I know very well that I have inclined to the Childrens side more than in justice I ought; and that in favour of them, I have spoken a little against my Conscience. But since I was willing to repress the Pride of some Parents, who insult over the weakness of their little Ones; I have been forced to do as they do who to make a crooked Tree streight bend it to the contrary side, that betwixt two Conversions it may become even: Thus I have made Fathers restore to their Children what they have taken from them, by taking from them a great deal that belonged to them; that so another time they may be content with their own. I know very well also that by this Apology I have offended all Old men: But let them remember, that they were Children before they were Fathers, and Young before they were Old; and that I must needs have spoken a great deal to their advantage, seeing they were not found in a Parsley-bed:[7] But, in fine, fall back, fall edge, though my Enemies draw up against my Friends, it will go well enough still with me; for I have obliged all men, and only disobliged but one half."

"These are some of the reasons, my Son, why parents hold their children in such high regard: I know that I have favored the children's side more than I should have and that I've occasionally gone against my conscience to support them. However, since I wanted to hold back the pride of some parents who look down on the weaknesses of their little ones, I felt compelled to act like those who, to straighten a crooked tree, bend it the other way so it can eventually stand tall. So, I've made fathers return to their children what they've taken from them by taking away a large part of what rightfully belonged to them, hoping that next time they will be satisfied with their own. I also recognize that my apology has angered many older men. But let them remember that they were children before they became fathers, and young before they grew old; I must have spoken a lot in their favor since they were not born with a silver spoon in their mouths. But, in the end, no matter what, even if my enemies stand against my friends, I will still be okay because I have helped everyone and only upset half of them."

With that he held his tongue, and our Landlord's Son spoke in this manner: "Give me leave," said he to him, "since by your care I am informed of the Original, History, Customs, and Philosophy, of the World of this little Man; to add something to what you have said; and to prove that Children are not obliged to Parents for their Generation, because their Parents were obliged in Conscience to procreate them.

With that, he stopped speaking, and our Landlord's Son said: "Allow me," he said to him, "since I've learned about the origins, history, customs, and philosophy of this little man's world through your efforts, to add something to what you've mentioned; and to show that children aren't indebted to their parents for their existence because their parents were bound by conscience to bring them into the world."

"The strictest Philosophy of their World acknowledges that it is better to dye, since to dye one must have lived, than not to have had a Being. Now seeing, by not giving a Being to that Nothing, I leave it in a state worse than Death, I am more guilty in not producing, than in killing it. In the mean time, my little Man, thou wouldst think thou hadst committed an unpardonable Parracide, shouldst thou have cut thy Sons throat: It would indeed be an enormous Crime, but it is far more execrable, not to give a Being to that which is capable of receiving it: For that Child whom thou deprivest of life for ever, hath had the satisfaction of having enjoyed it for some time. Besides, we know that it is but deprived of it, but for some ages; but these forty poor little Nothings, which thou mightest have made forty good Souldiers for the King, thou art so malicious as to deny them Life, and lettest them corrupt in thy Reins, to the danger of an Appoplexy, which will stifle thee."

"The strictest philosophy of their world acknowledges that it's better to have lived and died than to never have existed at all. Now, by not giving existence to that nothing, I leave it in a state worse than death; I am more guilty in not creating than in killing it. Meanwhile, my little man, you would think you had committed an unforgivable act of parricide if you were to cut your son’s throat: it would indeed be a terrible crime, but it's far more reprehensible not to give life to something that can receive it. Because that child you deprive of life forever has at least had the satisfaction of living for a time. Besides, we know it's only deprived of life for a few ages; but these forty little nothings, which you could have made into forty good soldiers for the king, you maliciously deny life to, letting them rot in your womb, which could lead to a stroke that will suffocate you."

This Philosophy did not at all please me, which made me three or four times shake my head; but our Preceptor held his tongue, because Supper was mad to be gone.

This philosophy didn’t please me at all, which made me shake my head three or four times; but our teacher stayed quiet because dinner was about to be served.

We laid our selves along, then, upon very soft Quilts, covered with large Carpets; and a young man that waited on us, taking the oldest of our Philosophers, led him into a little parlour apart, where my Spirit called to him to come back to us as soon as he had supped.

We settled down on some really soft quilts, covered with large rugs; and a young man who was attending to us took the oldest of our philosophers and led him into a small room nearby, where my spirit urged him to return to us as soon as he finished his meal.

This humour of eating separately, gave me the curiosity of asking the Cause of it: "He'll not relish," said he, "the steam of Meat, nor yet of Herbs, unless they die of themselves, because he thinks they are sensible of Pain." "I wonder not so much," replied I, "that he abstains from Flesh, and all things that have had a sensitive Life: For in our World the Pythagoreans, and even some holy Anchorites, have followed that Rule; but not to dare, for instance, cut a Cabbage, for fear of hurting it; that seems to me altogether ridiculous." "And for my part," answered my Spirit, "I find a great deal of probability in his Opinion."

This funny way of eating separately made me curious to ask why: "He doesn't enjoy the smell of meat or herbs unless they die on their own because he believes they can feel pain," he said. "I’m not surprised he avoids meat and everything that used to be alive. In our world, the Pythagoreans and even some holy Anchorites have followed that rule. But to be afraid to cut a cabbage for fear of hurting it seems completely silly to me." "And for my part," my Spirit replied, "I see a lot of reason in his opinion."

The Soul of Plants

"For tell me, Is not that Cabbage you speak of, a Being existent in Nature, as well as you? Is not she the common Mother of you both? Yet the Opinion that Nature is kinder to Mankind, than to Cabbage-kind, tickles and makes us laugh: But seeing she is incapable of Passion, she can neither love nor hate any thing; and were she susceptible of Love, she would rather bestow her affection upon this Cabbage, which you grant cannot offend her, than upon that Man who would destroy her, if it lay in his power.

"For tell me, isn’t that cabbage you’re talking about a living being just like you? Isn’t she the common mother of both of you? Yet the idea that nature is nicer to humans than to cabbages makes us chuckle: But because she can’t feel emotions, she can neither love nor hate anything; and if she were able to love, she’d likely show her affection to this cabbage, which you agree can’t hurt her, rather than to that man who would destroy her if he could."

"And moreover, Man cannot be born Innocent, being a Part of the first Offender: But we know very well, that the first Cabbage did not offend its Creator. If it be said, that we are made after the Image of the Supreme Being, and so is not the Cabbage; grant that to be true; yet by polluting our Soul, wherein we resembled Him, we have effaced that Likeness, seeing nothing is more contrary to God than Sin. If then our Soul be no longer his Image, we resemble him no more in our Feet, Hands, Mouth, Forehead and Ears, than a Cabbage in its Leaves, Flowers, Stalk, Pith, and Head: Do not you really think, that if this poor Plant could speak, when one cuts it, it would not say, 'Dear Brother Man, what have I done to thee that deserves Death? I never grow but in Gardens, and am never to be found in desart places, where I might live in Security: I disdain all other company but thine; and scarcely am I sowed in thy Garden, when to shew thee my Goodwill, I blow, stretch out my Arms to thee; offer thee my Children in Grain; and as a requital for my civility, thou causest my Head to be chopt off.' Thus would a Cabbage discourse, if it could speak.

"And on top of that, humans can’t be born innocent since we’re part of the first offender. But we know that the first cabbage didn’t offend its Creator. If it’s said that we’re made in the image of the Supreme Being, just like the cabbage isn't; let’s say that’s true. Yet, by corrupting our soul, in which we resembled Him, we’ve lost that likeness, seeing that nothing is more opposed to God than sin. If our soul no longer reflects His image, we don’t resemble Him any more in our feet, hands, mouth, forehead, and ears than a cabbage does in its leaves, flowers, stalk, pith, and head. Don’t you really think that if this poor plant could talk, when someone cuts it, it would say, ‘Dear Brother Man, what have I done to you that deserves death? I only grow in gardens and am never found in deserted places, where I could live in peace. I want to be with you and hardly have I been planted in your garden when to show you my goodwill, I bloom and stretch out my arms to you; I offer you my children in grain; and in return for my kindness, you make me lose my head.’ That’s how a cabbage would talk if it could speak."

"Well, and because it cannot complain, may we therefore justly do it all the Wrong which it cannot hinder? If I find a Wretch bound Hand and Foot, may I lawfully kill him, because he cannot defend himself? so far from that, that his Weakness would aggravate my Cruelty. And though this wretched Creature be poor, and destitute of all the advantages which we have, yet it deserves not Death; and when of all the Benefits of a Being it hath only that of Encrease, we ought not cruelly to snatch that away from it. To massacre a Man, is not so great Sin, as to cut and kill a Cabbage, because one day the Man will rise again, but the Cabbage has no other Life to hope for: By putting to death a Cabbage, you annihilate it; but in killing a Man, you make him only change his Habitations Nay, I'll go farther with you still: since God doth equally cherish all his Works, and hath equally divided the Benefits betwixt Us and Plants, it is but just we should have an equal Esteem for Them as for our Selves. It is true we were born first, but in the Family of God there is no Birthright. If then the Cabbage share not with us in the inheritance of Immortality, without doubt that Want was made up by some other Advantage, that may make amends for the shortness of its Being; may be by an universal Intellect, or a perfect Knowledge of all things in their Causes; and it's for that Reason, that the wise Mover of all things hath not shaped for it Organs like ours, which are proper only for a simple Reasoning, not only weak, but many times fallacious too; but others, more ingeniously framed, stronger, and more numerous, which serve to manage its Speculative Exercises. You'll ask me, perhaps, when ever any Cabbage imparted those lofty Conceptions to us? But tell me, again, who ever discovered to us certain Beings, which we allow to be above us; to whom we bear no Analogy nor Proportion, and whose Existence it is as hard for us to comprehend, as the Understanding and Ways whereby a Cabbage expresses its self to its like, though not to us, because our senses are too dull to penetrate so far.

"Well, just because it can't complain, does that mean we can justify doing it all the wrongs it can't prevent? If I find a unfortunate person tied up, can I legally kill them since they can't defend themselves? On the contrary, their weakness would only make my cruelty worse. Even though this miserable being is poor and lacking all the advantages we have, it doesn't deserve death; and when it only has the ability to reproduce, we shouldn't cruelly take that away from it. Killing a man isn't as great a sin as cutting down a cabbage, because the man will rise again, while the cabbage has no other life to hope for. By killing a cabbage, you completely destroy it; but by killing a man, you only change his place of existence. Moreover, since God values all His creations equally and has distributed the benefits between us and plants, we should hold both in equal regard. It's true we were born first, but in God's family, there’s no birthright. If the cabbage doesn’t share in our immortality, then it must have some other advantage to make up for its shorter existence, possibly through a universal intellect or perfect knowledge of all things and their causes. That’s why the wise creator of all things didn't give it the same organs we have, which are suited only for simple reasoning, often weak and misleading; instead, it designed others that are more ingeniously made, stronger, and more numerous, which help it carry out its speculative tasks. You might ask me when any cabbage ever shared lofty thoughts with us? But let me ask you, who ever showed us certain beings that we consider superior to us, to whom we have no similarity or proportion, and whose existence is as hard for us to understand as the way a cabbage communicates with others of its kind, though not with us, since our senses are too dull to grasp it?"

"Moses, the greatest of Philosophers, who drew the Knowledge of Nature from the Fountain-Head, Nature her self, hinted this truth to us when he spoke of the Tree of Knowledge; and without doubt he intended to intimate to us under that Figure, that Plants, in Exclusion to Mankind, possess perfect Philosophy. Remember, then, O thou Proudest of Animals! that though a Cabbage which thou cuttest sayeth not a Word, yet it pays it at Thinking; but the poor Vegetable has no fit Organs to howl as you do, nor yet to frisk it about, and weep: Yet, it hath those that are proper to complain of the Wrong you do it, and to draw a Judgement from Heaven upon you for the Injustice. But if you still demand of me, how I come to know that Cabbage and Coleworts conceive such pretty Thoughts? Then will I ask you, how come you to know that they do not; and that some amongst them, when they shut up at Night, may not Compliment one another as you do, saying: Good Night, Master Cole-Curled-Pate; your most humble Servant, good Master Cabbage-Round-Head."

"Moses, the greatest of philosophers, who gained his understanding of nature directly from the source, Nature itself, hinted at this truth when he talked about the Tree of Knowledge. He surely meant to suggest through that image that plants, unlike humans, possess perfect philosophy. Remember this, O proudest of animals! Even though a cabbage you cut doesn't say a word, it still engages in thought; but the poor plant lacks the right organs to howl like you do or to dance around and cry. Yet, it has the means to express its grievances about the harm you inflict, and it can call down judgment from above for the injustice. If you still wonder how I know that cabbages and collard greens have such lovely thoughts, I will turn the question back to you: how do you know they don't? Perhaps some of them, when they close up at night, might even compliment each other like you do, saying: Good night, Master Cole-Curled-Pate; your most humble servant, good Master Cabbage-Round-Head."

So far was he gone on in his Discourse, when the young Lad, who had led out our Philosopher, led him in again; "What, Supped already?" cryed my Spirit to him. He answered, yes, almost: The Physiognomist having permitted him to take a little more with us. Our young Landlord stayed not till I should ask him the meaning of that Mystery; "I perceive," said he, "you wonder at this way of Living; know then, that in your World, the Government of Health is too much neglected, and that our Method is not to be despised."

He was deep into his discussion when the young guy who had brought our philosopher out, brought him back in. "What, have you already had dinner?" I called out to him. He replied, yes, almost: the physiognomist had allowed him to stay a bit longer with us. Our young landlord didn’t wait for me to ask him what that meant; "I see," he said, "you’re curious about this way of living; just know that in your world, taking care of health is often overlooked, and our method shouldn’t be ignored."

The Physiognomist

"In all Houses there is a Physiognomist entertained by the Publick,[8] who in some manner resembles your Physicians, save that he only prescribes to the Healthful, and judges of the different manners how we are to be Treated only according to the Proportion, Figure, and Symmetry of our Members; by the Features of the Face, the Complexion, the Softness of the Skin, the Agility of the Body, the Sound of the Voice, and the Colour, Strength, and Hardness of the Hair. Did not you just now mind a Man, of a pretty low Stature, who ey'd you; he was the Physiognomist of the House: Assure your self, that according as he observed your Constitution, he hath diversified the Exhalation of your Supper: Mark the Quilt on which you lie, how distant it is from our Couches; without doubt, he judges your Constitution to be far different from ours; since he feared that the Odour which evaporates from those little Pipkins that stand under our Noses, might reach you, or that yours might steam to us; at Night, you'll see him chuse the Flowers for your Bed with the same Circumspection."

"In every household, there’s a Physiognomist hired by the public,[8] who is somewhat like a doctor, except he only gives advice to those who are healthy. He assesses how differently we should be treated based on the proportion, shape, and symmetry of our bodies; by examining our facial features, complexion, skin softness, body agility, voice sound, and the color, strength, and texture of our hair. Didn’t you just notice a shorter man watching you? He was the household’s Physiognomist. Rest assured that based on your appearance, he has tailored the atmosphere of your dinner. Look at the quilt you’re lying on; it’s quite different from our couches. He likely thinks your health is very different from ours because he was worried that the smell from those little pots under our noses could reach you, or that your scent might drift to us; at night, you'll see him carefully choose the flowers for your bed with the same consideration."


[1] The people, the populace. Cf. pp. 74 and 168.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The people, the community. See. pp. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ and __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__.

[2] "Libertinism" in seventeenth-century English is like the French libertinage, applied rather to licentiousness of opinion than of practice; so here it means rather "free thought" than free living.

[2] "Libertinism" in seventeenth-century English is similar to the French libertinage, referring more to a freedom of opinion than to a freedom of behavior; so in this context, it means more "free thought" than free living.

[3] Deference.

Respect.

[4] Cf. Gulliver's Voyage to Lilliput, chap. vi.

[4] See. Gulliver's Voyage to Lilliput, chap. vi.

[5] Respect.

Respect.

[6] Fr., Dieu Foyer. The change seems to be an interesting embroidery of the translator's fancy, since he has correctly translated the words as "Household God" on p. 76.

[6] Fr., Dieu Foyer. The change appears to be an interesting embellishment of the translator's imagination, as he accurately translated the words as "Household God" on p. 76.

[7] Fr., "sous une pomme de chou" under a cabbage-head; where, as too curious children are sometimes told in France, the babies are found. The English expression is exactly equivalent. Cf. Locke: "Sempronia dug Titus out of the parsley bed, as they used to tell children, and so became his mother."

[7] Fr., "under a cabbage-head"; where, as curious kids are sometimes told in France, the babies are found. The English phrase is exactly the same. Cf. Locke: "Sempronia dug Titus out of the parsley bed, as they used to tell kids, and so became his mother."

[8] Supported by the State. Cf. p. 34, n. 1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Funded by the State. See. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.


CHAPTER XIII.

Of the little Animals that make up our Life, and likewise cause
our Diseases; and of the Disposition of the Towns in the Moon.


During all this Discourse, I made Signs to my Landlord, that he would try if he could oblige the Philosophers to fall upon some head of the Science which they professed. He was too much my Friend, not to start an Occasion upon the Spot: But not to trouble the Reader with the Discourse and Entreaties that were previous to the Treaty, wherein Jest and Earnest were so wittily interwoven, that it can hardly be imitated; I'll only tell you that the Doctor, who came last, after many things, spake as follows:

During all this conversation, I signaled to my landlord to see if he could get the philosophers to focus on a topic from their field of study. He was too good a friend not to take the opportunity right then and there. But I don't want to bore the reader with the discussions and requests that happened before the agreement, where humor and seriousness were so cleverly mixed that it’s hard to recreate. I’ll just mention that the doctor, who arrived last, said the following after discussing many things:

"It remains to be proved, that there are infinite Worlds, in an infinite World: Fancy to your self then the Universe as a great Animal; and that the Stars, which are Worlds, are in this great Animal, as other great Animals that serve reciprocally for Worlds to other Peoples; such as we, our Horses, &c. That we in our turns, are likewise Worlds to certain other Animals, incomparably less than our selves, such as Nits, Lice, Hand-worms, &c. And that these are an Earth to others, more imperceptible ones; in the same manner as every one of us appears to be a great World to these little People. Perhaps our Flesh, Blood, and Spirits, are nothing else but a Contexture of little Animals[1] that correspond, lend us Motion from theirs, and blindly suffer themselves to be guided by our Will which is their Coachman; or otherwise conduct us, and all Conspiring together, produce that Action which we call Life.

"It still needs to be demonstrated that there are infinite worlds within an infinite universe. Imagine the universe as a massive animal; the stars, which are worlds, exist within this great animal, just like other large animals that serve as worlds for different beings, such as us with our horses, etc. In turn, we are also worlds to certain smaller creatures, like mites, lice, and worms. These smaller creatures are a world to even tinier beings, just as each of us appears to be a vast world to these tiny creatures. Maybe our flesh, blood, and spirit are just a collection of tiny animals[1] that interact, borrowing their motion from us and unknowingly allowing themselves to be directed by our will, which acts as their driver, or otherwise lead us, working together to create what we know as life."

"For tell me, pray, is it a hard thing to be believed, that a Louse takes your Body for a World; and that when any one of them travels from one of your Ears to the other, his Companions say, that he hath travelled the Earth from end to end, or that he hath run from one Pole to the other? Yes, without doubt, those little People take your Hair for the Forests of their Country; the Pores full of Liquor, for Fountains; Buboes and Pimples, for Lakes and Ponds; Boils, for Seas; and Defluxions, for Deluges: And when you Comb your self, forwards, and backwards, they take that Agitation for the Flowing and Ebbing of the Ocean. Doth not Itching make good what I say? What is the little Worm that causes it but one of these little Animals, which hath broken off from civil Society, that it may set up for a Tyrant in its Country? If you ask me, why are they bigger than other imperceptible Creatures? I ask you, why are Elephants bigger than we? And the Irish-men, than Spaniards?

"For tell me, please, is it hard to believe that a louse sees your body as a world? When one of them moves from one ear to the other, doesn’t it think it has traveled the earth from end to end, or run from one pole to the other? Yes, those little creatures certainly see your hair as the forests of their land; the pores filled with liquid as fountains; bumps and pimples as lakes and ponds; boils as seas; and discharges as great floods. When you comb your hair, going forward and backward, they perceive that movement as the ebb and flow of the ocean. Don’t those itches prove my point? What is that little worm that causes it but one of these tiny animals that has broken away from society to become a tyrant in its own country? If you ask me why they are larger than other tiny creatures, I would ask you why elephants are bigger than we are? And why are the Irishmen bigger than the Spaniards?"

"As to the Blisters, and Scurff, which you know not the Cause of; they must either happen by the Corruption of their Enemies, which these little Blades have killed, or which the Plague has caused by the scarcity of Food, for which the Seditious worried one another[2] and left Mountains of Dead Carcases rotting in the Field; or because the Tyrant, having driven away on all Hands his Companions, who by their Bodies stopt up the Pores of ours, hath made way out for the waterish matter, which being extravasted out of the Sphere of the Circulation of our Blood, is corrupted. It may be asked, perhaps, why a Nit, or Hand-worm, produces so many disorders: But that's easily conceived, for as one Revolt begets another, so these little People, egg'd on by the bad Example of their Seditious Companions, aspire severally to Sovereign Command; and occasion every where War, Slaughter, and Famine.

"As for the blisters and scabs, which you don't know the cause of; they could either arise from the decay of their enemies that these little blades have killed, or from the plague caused by the shortage of food, which led the rebels to turn on each other and leave mountains of dead bodies rotting in the fields; or because the tyrant, having driven away all his companions, who by their presence kept our pores blocked, has allowed a watery substance to escape from our bloodstream, resulting in corruption. One might wonder why a nit or a hand-worm causes so many problems: but that’s easy to understand, as one rebellion leads to another, so these little creatures, encouraged by the bad example of their rebellious companions, each aspire to power; causing war, slaughter, and famine everywhere."

"But you'll say, some are far less subject to Itching than others; and, nevertheless, all are equally inhabited by these little Animals, since you say they are the Cause of our Life. That's true; for we observe, that Phlegmatick People are not so much given to scratching as the Cholerick; because the People sympathizing with the Climate they inhabit, are slower in a cold Body, than those others that are heated by the temper of their Region, who frisk and stir, and cannot rest in a place: Thus a Cholerick Man is more delicate than a Phlegmatick; because being animated in many more Parts, and the Soul being the Action of these little Beasts, he is capable of Feeling in all places where these Cattle stir. Whereas the Phlegmatick Man, wanting sufficient Heat to put that stirring Mobile in Action, is sensible but in a few places.

"But you might say that some people itch much less than others; yet all are equally filled with these tiny creatures since you claim they are the source of our life. That's true, because we notice that people with a phlegmatic temperament are less prone to scratching than those with a choleric temperament. The people who adapt to the climate they live in are slower in their responses than those who are energized by their environment, who are restless and can’t stay still. Thus, a choleric individual is more sensitive than a phlegmatic one; because being energized in many more areas, and with the soul being linked to the activity of these tiny creatures, they feel sensations in all places where these beings move. In contrast, a phlegmatic person, lacking enough warmth to activate that restless energy, only feels in a few spots."

"To prove more plainly that universal Vermicularity, you need but consider, when you are wounded, how the Blood runs to the Sore: Your Doctors say that it is guided by provident Nature, who would succour the parts debilitated; which might make us conclude, that, besides the Soul and Mind, there were a third intellectual Substance, that had distinct Organs and Functions: And therefore, it seems to me far more Rational to say, That these little Animals finding themselves attacked send to demand Assistance from their Neighbours, and thus, Recruits flocking in from all Parts and the Country being too little to contain so many, they either die of Hunger or We stifled in the Press. That Mortality happens when the Boil is ripe; for as an Argument that these Animals at that time are stifled, the Flesh becomes insensible: Now, if Blood-letting, which is many times ordered to divert the Fluxion, do any good, it is because, much being lost by the Orifice which these little Animals laboured to stop, they refuse their Allies Assistance, having no more Forces than is enough to defend themselves at home."

"To clearly illustrate the idea of universal Vermicularity, just think about how blood flows to a wound when you're injured. Doctors say it's guided by nature’s wisdom, which aims to help the weakened parts; this might lead us to conclude that, in addition to the soul and mind, there's a third intellectual substance with its own organs and functions. Therefore, I believe it makes more sense to say that these tiny creatures, when under attack, call for help from their neighbors. As a result, reinforcements come from all around, and when the area can't hold so many, they either starve or get crushed in the crowd. This mortality occurs when the boil is ready; a sign that these creatures are suffocating is that the flesh becomes insensitive. Now, if bloodletting, which is often used to redirect the flow, has any effect, it’s because a significant amount is lost through the opening that these tiny creatures were trying to seal off, leaving them unable to seek help from their allies, as they have just enough strength to defend themselves."

Thus he concluded, and when the second Philosopher perceived by all our Looks that we longed to hear him speak in his turn:

So he wrapped up his thoughts, and when the second Philosopher noticed from our eager expressions that we were eager to hear him speak next:

"Men," said he, "seeing you are curious to instruct this little Animal, (our like), in somewhat of the Science which we profess, I am now dictating a Treatise which I wish he might see, because of the Light it gives to the Understanding of our Natural Philosophy; it is an Explication of the Original[3] of the World: But seeing I am in haste to set my Bellows at work, (for to Morrow, without delay, the Town departs;) I hope you'll excuse my want of time, and I promise to satisfie you as soon as the Town is arrived at the place whither it is to go."

"Men," he said, "since you're eager to teach this little creature, who is like us, a bit about the knowledge we have, I am currently writing a paper that I hope he can read because of the insight it provides into our understanding of Natural Philosophy. It's an explanation of the origin of the world. However, since I need to get started on my work quickly—because tomorrow the town leaves without delay—I hope you can forgive my lack of time, and I promise to share more with you as soon as the town arrives at its destination."

Towns in the Moon

At these words, the Landlord's Son called his Father, to know what it was a Clock? who having answered him, that it was past Eight, he asked him in a great Rage, Why he did not give him notice at Seven, according as he had commanded him; that he knew well enough the Houses were to be gone to Morrow; and that the City Walls were already upon their Journey? "Son," replyed the good Man, "since you sate down to Table, there is an Order published, That no House shall budg before next day:" "That's all one," answered the young Man; "you ought blindly to obey, not to examine my Orders, and only remember what I commanded you. Quick, go fetch me your Effigies:" So soon as it was brought, he took hold on't by the Arm, and Whipt it a whole quarter of an Hour: "Away you ne'er be good," continued he; "as a Punishment for your disobedience, it's my Will and Pleasure, that this day you serve for a Laughing-stock to all People; and therefore I command you, not to walk but upon two Legs, till Night." The Poor Man went out in a very mournful Condition, and the Young man excused to us his Passion.

At these words, the Landlord's Son called his Father to ask what time it was. His Father replied that it was past eight. The Son, in a great rage, demanded to know why he hadn't alerted him at seven, as he had instructed. He was well aware that they were supposed to leave the houses tomorrow and that the city walls were already on their way. "Son," the good man replied, "since you sat down to eat, an order has been published that no house shall move before tomorrow." "That doesn't matter," the young man said. "You should just obey without questioning my orders and only remember what I told you. Hurry, bring me your effigy." As soon as it was brought, he grabbed it by the arm and whipped it for a whole quarter of an hour. "You'll never be any good," he continued. "As punishment for your disobedience, I command you to be a laughingstock for everyone today; therefore, you must only walk on two legs until night." The poor man left in a very sorrowful condition, while the young man justified his anger to us.

I had much ado, though I bit my Lip, to forbear Laughing at so pleasant a Punishment; and therefore to take me off of this odd piece of Pedantick Discipline, which, without doubt, would have made, me burst out at last; I prayed my Philosopher to tell me what he meant by that Journey of the Town he talked of, and if the Houses and Walls Travelled?

I had a hard time, even though I bit my lip, trying not to laugh at such a funny punishment. So, to distract myself from this strange form of scholarly discipline that would have made me crack up eventually, I asked my philosopher to explain what he meant by that journey of the town he mentioned, and if the houses and walls were traveling too?

"Dear Stranger," answered he, "we have some Ambulatory Towns, and some Sedentary; the Ambulatory, as for instance this wherein now we are, are Built in this manner: The Architector, as you see, builds every Palace of a very light sort of Timber; supported by four Wheels underneath; in the thickness of one of the Walls he places ten large pair of Bellows, whose Snouts pass in a Horizontal Line through the upper Story, from one Pinacle to the other; so that when Towns are to be removed from one place to another, (for according to the Seasons they change the Air) every one spreads a great many Sails upon one side of the House, before the Noses of the Bellows; then having wound up a Spring to make them play, in less than Eight days time their Houses, by the continual Puffs which these Windy Monsters blow, are driven, if one pleases, an Hundred Leagues and more.

"Dear Stranger," he replied, "we have some mobile towns and some permanent ones; the mobile towns, like the one we are in now, are built like this: The architect, as you can see, constructs each palace using very lightweight timber, supported by four wheels underneath. Within the thickness of one of the walls, he places ten large pairs of bellows, whose nozzles extend horizontally through the upper story, from one pinnacle to the other. So when towns need to be moved from one place to another (since they change location according to the seasons), everyone spreads out a lot of sails on one side of the house, in front of the bellows' nozzles; then, after winding a spring to make them operate, in less than eight days, their houses can be propelled, with the constant blasts from these windy machines, over a hundred leagues or more, if desired."

"For those which we call Sedentary, they are almost like to your Towers; save that they are of Timber, and that they have a Great and Strong Skrew or Vice in the Middle, reaching from the top to the Bottom; whereby they may be hoisted up or let down as People please. Now the Ground under neath is dugg as deep as the House is high; and it is so ordered, that so soon as the Frosts begin to chill the Air, they may sink their Houses down under Ground, where they keep themselves secure from the Severity of the Weather: But as soon as the gentle Breathings of the Spring begin to soften and qualifie the Air; they raise them above Ground again, by means of the great Skrew I told you of."

"For those that we call Sedentary, they're almost like your Towers, except they're made of wood and have a large, strong screw or vice in the middle, stretching from top to bottom, allowing them to be raised or lowered as people wish. The ground beneath is dug as deep as the house is high, and it's set up so that once the frost starts to chill the air, they can sink their houses underground, where they stay safe from the harsh weather. But as soon as the gentle breezes of spring begin to warm and soften the air, they raise them back above ground using the big screw I mentioned."


[1] This and the following paragraphs appear to be an anticipation of the microbe theory.

[1] This and the next paragraphs seem to be a preview of the germ theory.

[2] Fr., "dont les Séditieux se sont gorgés"—with which the rebels have filled their bellies.

[2] Fr., "that the rebels have stuffed themselves with."

[3] Cf. p. 95, n. 1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See p. 95, note 1.


CHAPTER XIV.

Of the Original of All Things; of Atomes;
and of the Operation of the Senses.


I prayed him, since he had shew'd so much goodness, and that the Town was not to part[1] till next day, that he would tell me somewhat of that Original of the World, which he had mentioned not long before; "and I promise you," said I, "that in requital, so soon as I am got back to the Moon, from whence my Governour (pointing to my Spirit) will tell you that I am come, I'll spread your Renown there, by relating the rare things you shall tell me: I perceive you Laugh at that promise, because you do not believe that the Moon I speak of is a World, and that I am an Inhabitant of it; but I can assure you also, that the People of that World, who take this only for a Moon, will Laugh at me when I tell them that your Moon is a World, and that there are Fields and Inhabitants in it:"

I asked him, since he had shown so much kindness, and since the town wasn't leaving until the next day, if he could tell me something about the origin of the world, which he had mentioned not long ago. "And I promise you," I said, "that in return, as soon as I get back to the Moon, from where my Governor (pointing to my Spirit) will confirm I come, I'll spread your reputation there by sharing the amazing things you tell me. I can see you laugh at that promise because you don't believe that the Moon I'm talking about is a world and that I live there; but I can assure you that the people of that world, who see this only as a moon, will laugh at me when I tell them that your moon is a world, with fields and inhabitants in it."

He answered only with a smile, and spake in this manner:

He just smiled and responded like this:

"Since in Ascending to the Original of this Great A L L, we are forced to run into three or four Absurdities; it is but reasonable we should follow the way wherein we may be least apt to stumble. I say then, that the first Obstacle that stops us short is the Eternity of the World; and the minds of men, not being able enough to conceive it, and being no more able to imagine, that this great Universe, so lovely and so well ordered, could have made it self, they have had their recourse to Creation: But like to him that would leap into a River for fear of being wet with Rain, they save themselves out of the Clutches of a Dwarf, by running into the Arms of a Giant; and yet they are not safe for all that: For that Eternity which they deny the World, because they cannot comprehend it, they attribute it to God, as if he stood in need of that Present, and as if it were easier to imagine it in the one than in the other; for tell me, pray, was it ever yet conceived in Nature, how Something can be made of Nothing? Alas! Betwixt Nothing and an Atome only, there are such infinite Disproportions, that the sharpest Wit could never dive into them; therefore to get out of this inextricable Labyrinth, you must admit of a Matter Eternal with God: But you'll say to me, grant I should allow you that Eternal Matter; how could that Chaos dispose and order it self? That's the thing I am about to explain to you.

"Since in trying to understand the origins of this Great A L L, we inevitably encounter three or four absurdities, it makes sense that we should take the path where we are least likely to trip up. So, I say the first barrier that halts us is the Eternity of the World; and since people’s minds struggle to grasp it, they find it hard to imagine that this magnificent and well-ordered Universe could have created itself, leading them to resort to the idea of Creation. But it's like someone jumping into a river to avoid being caught in the rain; they escape from the grasp of a Dwarf only to fall into the embrace of a Giant, and they’re not safe after all. Because that Eternity they deny to the World, simply because they can’t comprehend it, they attribute to God, as if He needed that concept, and as if it were easier to envision it in one rather than the other. So I ask you, has it ever been conceived in Nature how Something can arise from Nothing? Alas! The gap between Nothing and an Atom is so vast that even the sharpest intellect could never fully grasp it; thus, to escape this tangled maze, we must accept the idea of Eternal Matter alongside God. But you might say, if I were to concede you that Eternal Matter, how could that Chaos organize and arrange itself? That's what I am about to explain to you."

"My little Animal, after you have mentally divided every little Visible Body, into an infinite many little invisible Bodies; you must imagine, That the infinite Universe consists only of these Atomes, which are most solid, most incorruptible, and most simple; whose Figures are partly Cubical, partly Parallelograms, partly Angular, partly Round, partly Sharp-pointed, partly Pyramidal, partly Six-cornered, and partly Oval; which act all severally, according to their Various Figures: And to shew that it is so, put a very round Ivory Bowl upon a very smooth place, and with the least touch you give it will be half a quarter of an hour before it rest: Now I say, that if it were perfectly round, as some of the Atomes I speak of are, and the Surface on which it is put perfectly smooth, it would never rest. If Art then be capable of inclining a Body to a perpetual Motion, why may we not believe that Nature can do it? It's the same with the other Figures, of which the Square requires a perpetual Rest, others an oblique Motion, others a half Motion, as Trepidation; and the Round, whose Nature is to move, joyning a Pyramidal, makes that, perhaps, which we call Fire; because not only Fire is in continual Agitation, but also because it easily penetrates: Besides, the Fire hath different effects, according to the openings and quality of the Angles, when the round Figure is joyned; for Example, The Fire of Pepper is another thing than the Fire of Sugar, the Fire of Sugar differs from that of Cinnamon; that of Cinnamon, from that of the Clove; and this from the Fire of a Faggot. Now the Fire, which is the Architect of the parts and whole of the Universe, hath driven together, and Congregated into an Oak, the quantity of Figures which are necessary for the Composition of that Oak.

"My little Animal, after you have mentally divided every little Visible Body into an infinite number of tiny invisible Bodies, you must imagine that the infinite Universe consists only of these Atoms, which are the most solid, most incorruptible, and most simple; their shapes are partly Cubical, partly Parallelograms, partly Angular, partly Round, partly Sharp-pointed, partly Pyramidal, partly Six-sided, and partly Oval; each one acts differently based on its shape. To demonstrate this, place a perfectly round Ivory Bowl on a very smooth surface, and with just the slightest touch, it will take half a quarter of an hour to come to a stop. Now, I say that if it were perfectly round, like some of the Atoms I’m referring to, and the Surface it’s on is perfectly smooth, it would never stop. If Art can induce a Body to move perpetually, why shouldn't we believe that Nature can do the same? This also applies to the other shapes, as the Square requires constant Rest, others require an oblique Motion, and others a half Motion, like Trepidation; while the Round, which is naturally inclined to move, when combined with a Pyramidal shape, creates what we might call Fire; because not only is Fire in constant Motion, but it also moves through things easily. Moreover, Fire produces different effects based on the openings and qualities of the Angles when combined with the round shape; for example, the Fire from Pepper is different from the Fire of Sugar, the Fire of Sugar is different from that of Cinnamon, that of Cinnamon is different from that of Clove, and this is different from the Fire of a Faggot. Now, the Fire, which is the Architect of all parts and the whole of the Universe, has gathered together and formed into an Oak all the necessary shapes for the composition of that Oak."

"But you'll say, how could Hazard congregate into one place all the Figures that are necessary for the production of that Oak? I answer, That it is no wonder that Matter so disposed should form an Oak, but the wonder would have been greater, if the Matter being so disposed the Oak had not been produced; had there been a few less of some Figures, it would have been an Elm, a Poplar, a Willow; and fewer of 'em still, it would have been the Sensitive Plant, an Oyster, a Worm, a Flie, a Frog, a Sparrow, an Ape, a Man. If three Dice being flung upon a Table, there happen a Raffle of two, or all;[2] a three, a four, and a five; or two sixes, and a third in the bottom;[3] would you say, O strange! that each Die should turn up such a chance, when there were so many others. A Sequence of three hath happened, O strange! Two sixes turned up, and the bottom of the third, O strange! I am sure that being a man of Sense, you'll never make such Exclamations; for since there is but a certain quantity of Numbers upon the Dice, it's impossible but some of them must turn up; and you wonder, after that, how matter shuffled together Pell-Mell, as Chance pleases, should make a Man, seeing so many things were necessary for the Construction of his Being. You know not then, that this Matter tending to the Fabrick of a Man hath been a Million of times stopt in it's Progress for forming sometimes a Stone, sometimes Lead, sometimes Coral, sometimes Flower, sometimes a Comet; and all because of more or less Figures, that were required for the framing of a Man: So that it is no greater wonder, if amongst infinite Matters, which incessantly change and stir, some have hit upon the construction of the few Animals, Vegetables, and Minerals which we see, than if in a Hundred Casts of the Dice, one should throw a Raffle: Nay, indeed, it is impossible, that in this hurling of things, nothing should be produced; and yet this will be always admired[4] by a Blockhead, who little knows how small a matter would have made it to have been otherwise. When the great River of makes a Mill to Grind, or guides the Wheels of a Clock, and the Brook of only runs, and sometimes absconds, you will not say that that River hath a great deal of Wit, because you know that it hath met with things disposed for producing such rare Feats; for had not the Mill stood in the way, it would not have ground the Corn; had it not met the Clock, it would not have marked the Hours: and if the little Rivulet I speak of had met with the same Opportunities, it would have wrought the very same Miracles. Just so it is with the Fire that moves of it self; for finding Organs fit for the Act of Reasoning, it Reasons; when it finds only such as are proper for Sensation, it Sensates; and when such as are fit for Vegetation, it Vegetates. And to prove it is so, put out but the Eyes of a Man, the Fire of whose Soul makes him to see, and he will cease to see; just as our great Clock will leave off to make the Hours, if the Movements of it be broken.

"But you might ask, how could Hazard gather all the elements needed to create that Oak in one place? I say, it’s no surprise that matter arranged this way forms an Oak; the real surprise would be if, with that same arrangement, an Oak didn’t grow. If there were just a few less of certain elements, it would have become an Elm, a Poplar, or a Willow; with even fewer, it might turn into a Sensitive Plant, an Oyster, a Worm, a Fly, a Frog, a Sparrow, an Ape, or even a Man. If you roll three Dice on a Table and get a combination of two, or even all: a three, a four, and a five; or two sixes, with a third showing on the bottom; would you say, 'How strange!' that each Die landed on such a combination when there were so many possibilities? A sequence of three happened, how strange! Two sixes appeared, and the third showing on the bottom, how strange! I’m sure that being a sensible person, you wouldn’t make such exclamations; because since there are only a certain number of faces on the Dice, it’s inevitable that some of them must show up. And yet, you wonder how matter, mixed up randomly as chance dictates, could create a Man, given the many components needed for his existence. You don’t realize that this matter, aimed at forming a Man, has been stopped millions of times along the way to instead create a Stone, Lead, Coral, Flowers, or even a Comet; all because of the varying numbers of elements required to shape a Man. So, it’s no more astonishing that among the countless matters constantly shifting and changing, some have managed to form the few Animals, Plants, and Minerals we see, than if in a hundred rolls of the Dice, one resulted in a surprising combination. In fact, it’s impossible that amid this chaotic mix, nothing would be produced; yet this will always be marveled at by someone who doesn’t understand how little it would have taken for things to have turned out differently. When the great River of creates a Mill to Grind, or powers the Wheels of a Clock, while the Brook of just flows and sometimes disappears, you wouldn’t say that the River is very clever, because you know it has encountered the right conditions to perform such remarkable tasks; had the Mill not been in its way, it wouldn’t have ground the grain; and if it hadn’t encountered the Clock, it wouldn’t have kept track of time. And if the little Stream I mentioned had come across the same opportunities, it would have done all the same wonders. It’s the same with Fire moving on its own; when it finds organs suitable for Reasoning, it Reasons; when it encounters those meant for Sensation, it Sensates; and when it meets those fit for Vegetation, it Vegetates. And to prove this, just take away the Eyes of a Man whose inner Fire allows him to see, and he will stop seeing; just like our large Clock will stop marking the Hours if its mechanisms are broken."

"In fine, these Primary and indivisible Atomes make a Circle, whereon without difficulty move the most perplexed Difficulties of Natural Philosophy; not so much as even the very Operation of the Senses, which no Body hitherto hath been able to conceive, but I will easily explain by these little Bodies. Let us begin with the Sight. It deserves, as being the most incomprehensible, our first Essay.

"In short, these primary and indivisible atoms create a circle, where the most complex problems of natural philosophy can easily move. Even the operation of the senses, which no one has been able to fully understand so far, will be easily explained by these tiny bodies. Let's start with sight. It deserves our attention first, as it is the most difficult to comprehend."

Operation of the Senses

[5]"It is performed then, as I imagine, when the Tunicles of the Eye, whose Pores resemble those of Glass, transmitting that fiery Dust which is called Visual Rays, the same is stopt by some opacous Matter which makes it recoil; and then, meeting in its retreat the Image of the Object that forced it back, and that Image being but an infinite number of little Bodies exhaled in an equal Superfice from the Object beheld, it pursues it to our Eye: You'll not fail to Object, I know, that Glass is an Opacous Body, and very Compact; and that nevertheless, instead of reflecting other Bodies, it lets them pass through: But I answer, that the Pores of Glass are shaped in the same Figure as those Atomes are which pass through it; and as a Wheat-Sieve is not proper for Sifting of Oats, nor an Oat-Sieve to Sift Wheat; so a Box of Deal-Board, though it be thin and lets a sound go through it, is impenetrable to the Sight; and a piece of Chrystal, though transparent and pervious to the Eye, is not penetrable to the Touch."

[5]"So, it happens, as I think, when the Tunicles of the Eye, whose pores are similar to those in glass, allow the fiery particles we call visual rays to pass through. These rays can be blocked by some opaque material that causes them to bounce back. When they retreat, they encounter the image of the object that pushed them back, and this image consists of countless tiny particles emitted evenly from the observed object, which then travel to our eyes. You might argue, and I understand, that glass is an opaque material and is very solid; yet, despite this, it permits other materials to pass through it. My response is that the pores of glass are shaped in a way that matches the atoms that can pass through it. Just like a wheat sieve isn’t suitable for sifting oats, nor an oat sieve for sifting wheat, a thin box made of pine boards, while allowing sound to pass through, is impenetrable to sight. Meanwhile, a piece of crystal, although transparent and visible to the eye, cannot be felt by touch."

I could not here forbear to interrupt him: "A great Poet and Philosopher[6] of our World," said I, "hath after Epicurus and Democritus[7] spoken of these little Bodies, in the same manner almost as you do; and therefore, you don't at all surprise me by that Discourse: Only tell me, I pray, as you proceed, how, according to your Principles, you'll explain to me the manner of drawing your Picture in a Looking-Glass."

I couldn't help but interrupt him: "A great poet and philosopher of our world," I said, "has spoken about these tiny bodies in nearly the same way you have, after Epicurus and Democritus; so I'm not at all surprised by your discussion. Just please tell me, as you go on, how you'll explain the process of creating your image in a mirror according to your principles."

"That's very easie," replied he, "for imagine with your self, that those Fires of our Eyes, having passed through the Glass and meeting behind it an Opacous Body that reverberates them, they come back the way they went; and finding those little Bodies marching in equal Superfices upon the Glass, they repel them to our Eyes; and our Imagination, hotter than the other Faculties of our Soul, attracts the more subtile, wherewith it draws our Picture in little.

"That's very easy," he replied, "because just imagine that the light from our eyes goes through the glass and hits an opaque object behind it that reflects it back; it travels the same path it took to get there. When it hits those tiny objects arranged evenly on the glass, it bounces back to our eyes. Our imagination, which is more intense than the other parts of our mind, pulls in the subtle details and creates a small image for us."

"It is as easie to conceive the Act of Hearing, and for Brevities sake, let us only consider it in the Harmony of a Lute, touched by the Hand of a Master. You'll ask me, How can it be, that I perceive at so great a distance a thing which I do not see? Does there a Sponge go out of my Ears, that drinks up that Musick, and brings it back with it again? Or does the Player beget in my Head another little Musician, with another little Lute, who has Orders like an Eccho to sing over to me the same Airs? No; But that Miracle proceeds from this, that the String touched, striking those little Bodies of which the Air is composed, drives it gently into my Brain, with those little Corporeal Nothings that sweetly pierce into it; and according as the String is stretched, the Sound is high, because it more vigorously drives the Atomes; and the Organ being thus penetrated, furnisheth the Fancy wherewith to make a Representation; if too little, then our Memory not having as yet finished its Image, we are forced to repeat the same sound to it again; to the end it may take enough of Materials, which, for Instance, the Measures of a Saraband[8] furnish it with, for finishing the Picture of that Saraband; but that Operation is nothing near so wonderful as those others, which by the help of the same Organ excite us sometimes to Joy, sometimes to Anger.

"It’s just as easy to understand the Act of Hearing, and for the sake of brevity, let’s only think about it in terms of the Harmony of a Lute, played by a Master’s Hand. You might ask me, how is it possible that I can perceive something from such a distance that I cannot see? Is there some sponge in my ears that absorbs the music and brings it back to me? Or does the player create in my head another little musician, with another little lute, who echoes the same tunes back to me? No; the miracle comes from the fact that when the string is struck, it moves the tiny particles that make up the air, gently pushing them into my brain, with those little physical bits sweetly piercing through it; and as the string is stretched, the sound is higher because it sends the particles vibrating more powerfully; and as the organ is thus affected, it provides the imagination with what it needs to create a representation; if the sound is too faint, our memory hasn’t quite formed the image yet, so we have to hear it again to gather enough material, which, for example, the measures of a Saraband[8] supply to complete the picture of that Saraband; but that process is nowhere near as amazing as others that, with the help of the same organ, sometimes stir us to Joy, sometimes to Anger."

"And this happens, when in that motion these little Bodies meet with other little Bodies within us moving in the same manner, or whose Figure renders them susceptible of the same Agitation; for then these Newcomers stir up their Landlords to move as they do; & thus, when a violent Air meets with the Fire of our Blood, it inclines it to the same Motion, and animates it to a Sally, which is the thing we call Heat of Courage; if the Sound be softer, and have only force enough to raise a less Flame in greater Agitation, by leading it along the Nerves, Membranes, and through the interstices of our Flesh it excites that Tickling which is called Joy: And so it happens in the Ebullition of the other Passions, according as these little Bodies are more or less violently tossed upon us, according to the Motion they receive by the rencounter of other Agitations, and according as they find Dispositions in us for motion. So much for Hearing.

"And this happens when, in that motion, these tiny bodies encounter other tiny bodies within us moving in the same way, or whose shape makes them capable of the same agitation; because then these newcomers provoke their hosts to move like they do; and thus, when a strong air meets the fire of our blood, it encourages it to the same motion and energizes it for an outburst, which is what we call the heat of courage. If the sound is softer and just has enough force to create a smaller flame in greater agitation, by traveling along the nerves, membranes, and through the gaps in our flesh, it triggers that tingling we call joy. And so it goes with the stirring of the other emotions, depending on how violently these tiny bodies are tossed at us, according to the motion they receive from the encounter of other agitations and based on how receptive we are to motion. That's enough about hearing."

"Now, I think the Demonstration of Touching will be every whit as easie, if we conceive that out of all palpable Matter there is a perpetual Emission of little Bodies, and that the more we touch them, the more evaporates; because we press them out of the Subject it self, as Water out of a Sponge when we squeez it. The Hard make a report to the Organ of their Hardness; the Soft, of their Softness; the Rough, &c. And since this is so, we are not so quaint in Feeling with Hands used to Labour, because of the Thickness of the Skin, which being neither porous, nor animated, with difficulty transmits the Evaporations of Matter. Some, perhaps, may desire to know where the Organ of Touching has its Residence. For my part, I think it is spread over all the Surface of the Body, seeing in all parts it feels: Yet I imagine, that the nearer the Member, wherewith we touch, be to the Head, the sooner we distinguish; which Experience convinces us of, when with shut Eyes we handle any thing, for then we'll more easily guess what it is; and if on the contrary we feel it with our hinder Feet, it will be harder for us to know it: And the Reason is, because our Skin being all over perforated, our Nerves, which are of no compacter Matter, lose by the way a great many of those little Atomes through the little Holes of their Contexture, before they reach the Brain, which is their Journeys end: It remains, that I speak of the Smelling and Tasting.

"Now, I believe the explanation of Touching will be just as easy if we understand that all solid matter continuously emits tiny particles, and that the more we touch them, the more they dissipate; because we’re pressing them out of the material itself, like squeezing water out of a sponge. Hard objects send signals to our sense of hardness; soft objects convey softness; rough objects, etc. Since this is the case, we feel less sensitively with hands that are accustomed to work, due to the thickness of the skin, which, being neither porous nor alive, has a hard time transmitting the emissions of matter. Some might wonder where our sense of Touch resides. Personally, I think it’s spread all over the body's surface, since it feels in all parts; still, I imagine that the closer the part we're touching is to the head, the faster we can distinguish what it is. Experience shows us this when we touch something with our eyes closed; we can guess what it is more easily then. Conversely, if we feel it with our toes, it’s harder to identify. The reason is that our skin has many small openings, and our nerves, which are not made of denser material, lose a lot of those tiny particles through the small holes in their structure before reaching the brain, which is their destination. Next, I will talk about Smelling and Tasting."

"Pray tell me, when I taste a Fruit, is it not because the Heat of my Mouth melts it? Confess to me then, that there being Salts in a Pear, and that they being separated by Dissolution into little Bodies of a different Figure from those which make the Taste of an Apple, they must needs pierce our Pallate in a very different manner: Just so as the thrust of a Pike, that passes through me, is not like the Wound which a Pistol-Bullet makes me feel with a sudden start; and as that Pistol Bullet makes me suffer another sort of Pain than that of a Slug of Steel.

"Tell me, when I eat a fruit, isn’t it because the warmth of my mouth breaks it down? So admit that since there are salts in a pear, and they are separated through dissolution into little shapes different from those that create the taste of an apple, they must hit our palate in a very different way: Just like the stab of a spear, which feels different from the wound a bullet gives me with a sudden jolt; and just as that bullet causes a different kind of pain than that of a steel slug."

"I have nothing to say, as to the Smelling, seeing the Philosophers themselves confess, that it is performed by a continual Emission of little Bodies.

"I have nothing to say about smelling, since the philosophers themselves admit that it happens through a constant release of tiny particles."

"Now upon the same Principle will I explain to you the Creation, Harmony, and Influence of the Celestial Globes, with the immutable Variety of Meteors."

"Now using the same principle, I will explain to you the creation, harmony, and influence of the celestial spheres, along with the unchanging variety of meteors."

He was about to proceed; but the Old Landlord coming in, made our Philosopher think of withdrawing: He brought in Christals full of Glow-worms, to light the Parlour; but seeing those little fiery Insects lose much of their Light, when they are not fresh gathered, these which were ten days old had hardly any at all. My Spirit stayed not till the Company should complain of it, but went up to his Chamber, and came immediately back again with two Bowls of Fire so Sparkling that all wondred he burnt not his Fingers. "These incombustible Tapers," said he, "will serve us better than your Week[9] of Worms. They are Rays of the Sun, which I have purged from their Heat; otherwise, the corrosive qualities of their Fire would have dazzled and offended your Eyes; I have fixed their Light, and inclosed it within these transparent Bowls.[10] That ought not to afford you any great Cause of Admiration; for it is not harder for me, who am a Native of the Sun, to condense his Beams, which are the Dust of that World, than it is for you to gather the Atomes of the pulveriz'd Earth of this World."

He was about to continue; but the Old Landlord walked in, making our Philosopher think about leaving. He brought in crystal containers full of glow-worms to light up the parlor; however, he noticed that those little glowing insects lose a lot of their light when they're not freshly gathered, and these ones were ten days old and hardly glowed at all. My spirit couldn't wait for the company to complain about it, so I went up to his room and came back right away with two bowls of fire that sparkled so much that everyone wondered how he didn’t burn his fingers. "These non-flammable candles," he said, "will work better for us than your week’s worth of worms. They are rays of the sun, which I have cooled down; otherwise, the burning qualities of their fire would have dazzled and hurt your eyes. I have contained their light inside these transparent bowls. That shouldn't surprise you too much; for me, being a native of the sun, concentrating its rays, which are the dust of that world, is no harder than for you to gather the tiny particles of the crushed earth of this world."

Thereupon our Landlord sent a Servant to wait upon the Philosophers home, it being then Night, with a dozen Globes of Glowworms hanging at his four Legs. As for my Preceptor and my self, we went to rest, by order of the Phisiognomist. He laid me that Night in a Chamber of Violets and Lillies, [and] ordered me to be tickled after the usual manner.

Thereupon our landlord sent a servant to accompany the philosophers home, it being night, with a dozen glowworm globes hanging from his four legs. As for my teacher and me, we went to rest, as instructed by the physiognomist. He put me that night in a room filled with violets and lilies, and told me to be tickled in the usual way.


[1] Part and depart were interchangeable in the seventeenth century. Cf. Shakspere, Two Gentlemen of Verona:

[1] Part and depart were used interchangeably in the seventeenth century. Cf. Shakspere, Two Gentlemen of Verona:

"But now he parted hence ";
and, on the other hand, King John:
"Hath willingly departed with a part" (= given up a
part).

"But now he's gone."
and, on the other hand, King John:
"Has willingly given up a part."

[2] Two alike, or all three alike.

[2] Two of them are the same, or all three are the same.

[3] Two sixes and a one.

Two sixes and a one.

[4] Wondered at.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Amazed.

[5] Notice that the basis of this discussion is the supposition that the visual rays start from the eye.

[5] Keep in mind that the foundation of this discussion is the assumption that visual rays begin at the eye.

[6] Lucretius.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lucretius.

[7] Democritus was the originator of the atomic theory.

[7] Democritus was the founder of atomic theory.

[8] A lively Spanish dance-measure.

A lively Spanish dance style.

[9] Wick (cf. the Standard Dictionary). Some modern French editions have "pelotons de verre," meaning "glass bulbs," but this is evidently a mistake, since the seventeenth-century editions have verres, which is their form, in all cases, for the modern vers. See also the first meaning of peloton in Littré.

[9] Wick (cf. the Standard Dictionary). Some recent French editions say "pelotons de verre," translating to "glass bulbs," but this is clearly a mistake, as the 17th-century editions use verres, which is their form in all cases, for the modern vers. Also, check out the first meaning of peloton in Littré.

[10] The incandescent electric light?

The incandescent light bulb?


CHAPTER XV.

Of the Books in the Moon, and their Fashion; of Death, Burial,
and Burning; of the Manner of telling the Time; and of
Noses.


Next Morning about Nine a Clock, my Spirit came in, and told me that he was come from Court, where one of the Queens Maids of Honour, had sent for him, and that she had enquired after me, protesting that she still persisted in her Design to be as good as her Word; that is, that with all her Heart she would follow me, if I would take her along with me to the other World; "which exceedingly pleased me," said he, "when I understood that the chief Motive which inclined her to the Voyage, was to become Christian: And therefore, I have promised to forward her Design, what lies in me; and for that end to invent a Machine that may hold three or four, wherein you may mount to day, both together, if you think fit. I'll go seriously set about the performance of my Undertaking; and in the mean time, to entertain you, during my Absence, I leave you here a Book, which heretofore I brought with me from my Native Countrey; the Title of it is, The States and Empires of the Sun, with an Addition of the History of the Spark.[1] I also give you this, which I esteem much more; it is the great Work of the Philosophers, composed by one of the greatest Wits of the Sun.[2] He proves in it that all things are true, and shews the way of uniting Physically the Truths of every Contradiction; as, for Example, That White is Black, and Black White; that one may be, and not be at the same time; that there may be a Mountain without a Valley; that nothing is something, and that all things that are, are not; but observe, that he proves all these unheard-of Paradoxes without any Captious or Sophistical Argument."

Next morning around nine o'clock, my spirit came to me and said he had just returned from the court, where one of the queen's maids of honor had asked about me. She insisted that she still intended to keep her word; that is, she truly wanted to follow me if I would take her with me to the other world. "This really pleased me," he said, "when I learned that her main reason for the journey was to become Christian. So, I promised to help her with her plan as much as I can; for that, I’ll create a machine that can hold three or four people, so you both can ride together today if you want. I'll get started on this project right away, and in the meantime, to keep you entertained during my absence, I’m leaving you a book that I brought with me from my home country; it’s titled The States and Empires of the Sun, with an Addition of the History of the Spark.[1] I’m also giving you this other book, which I value even more; it's a major work by one of the greatest thinkers of the Sun.[2] In it, he argues that all things are true and shows how to physically reconcile the truths of every contradiction; for example, that white is black and black is white; that something can exist and not exist at the same time; that a mountain can exist without a valley; that nothing can be something, and that everything that exists does not exist. But notice, he proves all these incredible paradoxes without any tricky or deceptive arguments."


THE AUTHOR'S FLYING MACHINE. — From a 17th Century Engraving

THE AUTHOR'S FLYING MACHINE. — From a 17th Century Engraving


"When you are weary of Reading, you may Walk, or Converse with our Landlord's Son, he has a very Charming Wit; but that which I dislike in him is, that he is a little Atheistical. If he chance to Scandalize you, or by any Argument shake your Faith, fail not immediately to come and propose it to me, and I'll clear the Difficulties of it; any other, but I, would enjoin you to break Company with him; but since he is extreamly proud and conceited, I am certain he would take your flight for a Defeat, and would believe your Faith to be grounded on no Reason, if you refused to hear his."

"When you get tired of reading, you can take a walk or chat with our landlord's son; he has a really charming sense of humor. However, what I dislike about him is that he's a bit of an atheist. If he happens to scandalize you or shake your faith with any arguments, make sure to come to me right away, and I'll help you work through the issues. Anyone else would tell you to stop hanging out with him, but since he's extremely proud and conceited, I'm sure he would see your departure as a defeat and think that your faith is based on no reason if you refuse to listen to him."

Having said so, he left me; and no sooner was his back turned, but I fell to consider attentively my Books and their Boxes, that's to say, their Covers, which seemed to me to be wonderfully Rich; the one was cut of a single Diamond, incomparably more resplendent than ours; the second looked like a prodigious great Pearl, cloven in two. My Spirit had translated those Books into the Language of that World; but because I have none of their Print, I'll now explain to you the Fashion of these two Volumes.

Having said that, he walked away, and as soon as he turned his back, I started to examine my books and their boxes, meaning their covers, which I thought looked incredibly luxurious; one was made from a single diamond, way more dazzling than any we have; the other resembled a huge pearl, split in half. My mind had translated those books into the language of that world, but since I don’t have their printing, I’ll explain the style of these two volumes now.

Books in the Moon

As I opened the Box, I found within somewhat of Metal, almost like to our Clocks, full of I know not what little Springs and imperceptible Engines: It was a Book, indeed; but a Strange and Wonderful Book, that had neither Leaves nor Letters: In fine, it was a Book made wholly for the Ears, and not the Eyes. So that when any Body has a mind to read in it, he winds up that Machine with a great many Strings; then he turns the Hand to the Chapter which he desires to hear, and straight, as from the Mouth of a Man, or a Musical Instrument, proceed all the distinct and different Sounds,[3] which the Lunar Grandees make use of for expressing their Thoughts, instead of Language.

As I opened the Box, I discovered something metallic, similar to our clocks, filled with I don't know what little springs and tiny mechanisms. It was a book, indeed; but a strange and amazing book that had neither pages nor letters. In short, it was a book meant entirely for the ears, not the eyes. So, when someone wants to read it, they wind up that machine with a lot of strings; then they turn the dial to the chapter they want to hear, and immediately, like from a person's mouth or a musical instrument, all the distinct and different sounds come out, which the Lunar Grandees use to express their thoughts instead of using words.[3]

When I since reflected on this Miraculous Invention, I no longer wondred that the Young—Men of that Country were more knowing at Sixteen or Eighteen years Old, than the Gray-Beards of our Climate; for knowing how to Read as soon as Speak, they are never without Lectures,[4] in their Chambers, their Walks, the Town, or Travelling; they may have in their Pockets, or at their Girdles, Thirty of these Books, where they need but wind up a Spring to hear a whole Chapter, and so more, if they have a mind to hear the Book quite through; so that you never want the Company of all the great Men, living and Dead, who entertain you with Living Voices. This Present employed me about an hour; and then hanging them to my Ears, like a pair of Pendants, I went a Walking; but I was hardly at End of the Street when I met a Multitude of People very Melancholy.

When I thought about this amazing invention, I was no longer surprised that the young people in that country were more knowledgeable at sixteen or eighteen than the older folks in our climate. Since they learn to read as soon as they learn to speak, they’re always surrounded by lectures, whether they’re in their rooms, out for a walk, in town, or traveling. They might carry thirty of these books in their pockets or attached to their belts, and they just have to wind a spring to hear an entire chapter, or even more if they want to listen to the whole book. So, you’re never without the company of all the great minds, both living and dead, who keep you entertained with their voices. I spent about an hour using it, and then, wearing them like a pair of earrings, I went for a walk. But I had barely reached the end of the street when I encountered a crowd of very melancholy people.

Four of them carried upon their Shoulders a kind of a Herse, covered with Black: I asked a Spectator, what that Procession, like to a Funeral in my Country, meant? He made me answer, that that naughty called so by the People because of a knock he had received upon the Right Knee, being convicted of Envy and Ingratitude, died the day before; and that Twenty Years ago, the Parliament had Condemned him to die in his Bed, and then to be interred after his Death. I fell a Laughing at that Answer. And he asking me, why? "You amaze me," said I, "that that which is counted a Blessing in our World, as a long Life, a peaceable Death, and an Honourable Burial, should pass here for an exemplary Punishment." "What, do you take a Burial for a precious thing then," replyed that Man? "And, in good earnest, can you conceive any thing more Horrid than a Corps crawling with Worms, at the discretion of Toads which feed on his Cheeks; the Plague it self Clothed with the Body of a Man? Good God! The very thought of having, even when I am Dead, my Face wrapt up in a Shroud, and a Pike-depth of Earth upon my Mouth, makes me I can hardly fetch breath. The Wretch whom you see carried here, besides the disgrace of being thrown into a Pit, hath been Condemned to be attended by an Hundred and Fifty of his Friends; who are strictly charged, as a Punishment for their having loved an envious and ungrateful Person, to appear with a sad Countenance at his Funeral; and had it not been that the Judges took some compassion of him, imputing his Crimes partly to his want of Wit, they would have been commanded to Weep there also.

Four of them were carrying a kind of coffin covered in black. I asked someone watching what this procession, which looked like a funeral from my country, meant. They told me that the person inside, who was called that because of a blow he had received on his right knee, was convicted of envy and ingratitude and had died the day before. They also said that twenty years ago, the Parliament had condemned him to die in his bed and be buried afterward. I couldn't help but laugh at that answer. When they asked me why, I replied, "You surprise me that what is considered a blessing in our world—a long life, a peaceful death, and a proper burial—should be seen here as a severe punishment." "What, do you think a burial is a valuable thing then?" the person responded. "And honestly, can you imagine anything more horrifying than a corpse crawling with worms, at the mercy of toads that feed on its cheeks? The very idea of having, even in death, my face wrapped in a shroud and a pile of dirt over my mouth makes it hard for me to breathe. The unfortunate soul being carried here, aside from the disgrace of being thrown into a pit, has been condemned to be attended by one hundred and fifty of his friends, who are strictly ordered, as a punishment for having loved an envious and ungrateful person, to show sad faces at his funeral. If it weren't for the judges' compassion, thinking his crimes were partly due to his lack of intelligence, they would have been ordered to weep there as well."

"All are Burnt here, except Malefactors: And, indeed, it is a most rational and decent Custom: For we believe, that the Fire having separated the pure from the impure, the Heat by Sympathy reassembles the natural Heat which made the Soul, and gives it force to mount up till it arrive at some Star, the Country of certain people more immaterial and intellectual than us; because their Temper ought to suit with, and participate of the Globe which they inhabit.

"Everyone is burned here except for wrongdoers. Truly, it’s a very sensible and respectable practice. We believe that the fire separates the pure from the impure, and the heat sympathetically reunites with the natural warmth that formed the soul, giving it the strength to rise until it reaches a star, the land of beings who are more ethereal and intellectual than we are; because their nature should align with and share in the essence of the world they live in."

"However, this is not our neatest way of Burying neither; for when any one of our Philosophers comes to an Age, wherein he finds his Wit begin to decay, and the Ice of his years to numm the Motions of his Soul, he invites all his Friends to a sumptuous Banquet; then having declared to them the Reasons that move him to bid farewel to Nature, and the little hopes he has of adding any thing more to his worthy Actions, they shew him Favour; that's to say, they suffer him to Dye; or otherwise are severe to him and command him to Live. When then, by plurality of Voices, they have put his Life into his own Hands, he acquaints his dearest Friends with the day and place. These purge, and for Four and Twenty hours abstain from Eating; then being come to the House of the Sage, and having Sacrificed to the Sun, they enter the Chamber where the generous Philosopher waits for them on a Bed of State; every one embraces him, and when it comes to his turn whom he loves best, having kissed him affectionately, leaning upon his Bosom, and joyning Mouth to Mouth, with his right hand he sheaths a Dagger in his Heart."

"However, this isn't our smoothest way of saying goodbye either; when one of our Philosophers reaches an age where he notices his sharp mind starting to fade, and the weight of his years begins to dull his spirit, he invites all his friends to a lavish banquet. After explaining to them why he wants to say farewell to life and how little hope he has of achieving anything more worthy, they show him support; in other words, they let him die; or, on the other hand, they can be strict and urge him to live. Once they've collectively decided to leave his life in his own hands, he informs his closest friends of the day and location. They purify themselves and abstain from eating for twenty-four hours; then, when they arrive at the Philosopher's home and have made sacrifices to the Sun, they enter the room where the noble Philosopher awaits them on a ceremonial bed; everyone hugs him, and when it’s the turn of the person he loves the most, after embracing him warmly, resting on his chest, and joining their mouths, he uses his right hand to plunge a dagger into his heart."

Telling the Time

I interrupted this Discourse, saying to him that told me all, That this Manner of Acting much resembled the ways of some People of our World; and so pursued my Walk, which was so long that when I came back Dinner had been ready Two Hours. They asked me, why I came so late? It is not my Fault, said I to the Cook, who complained: I asked what it was a Clock several times in the Street, but they made me no answer but by opening their Mouths, shutting their Teeth, and turning their Faces awry.

I interrupted this conversation, telling him everything he shared reminded me of some people in our world. I continued my walk, which took so long that when I returned, dinner had been ready for two hours. They asked me why I was so late. "It's not my fault," I said to the cook, who was complaining. I asked what time it was several times in the street, but all they did was open their mouths, shut their teeth, and turn their faces awkwardly.

"How," cried all the Company, "did not you know by that, that they shewed you what it was a Clock?" "Faith," said I, "they might have held their great Noses in the Sun long enough, before I had understood what they meant." "It's a Commodity," said they, "that saves them the Trouble of a Watch; for with their Teeth they make so true a Dial, that when they would tell any Body the Hour of the day, they do no more but open their Lips, and the shadow of that Nose, falling upon their Teeth, like the Gnomon of a Sun-Dial, makes the precise time.

"How," exclaimed everyone in the group, "didn’t you realize that they were showing you what time it was?" "Honestly," I replied, "they could have held their big noses in the sun for ages before I figured out what they meant." "It's a tool," they said, "that saves them the hassle of a watch; because with their teeth, they create such an accurate dial that when they want to let someone know the time of day, all they have to do is open their mouths, and the shadow of that nose falling on their teeth, like the gnomon of a sundial, indicates the exact time."

"Now that you may know the reason, why all People in this Country have great Noses; as soon as a Woman is brought to Bed the Midwife carries the Child to the Master of the Seminary; and exactly at the years end, the Skillful being assembled, if his Nose prove shorter than the standing Measure, which an Alderman keeps, he is judged to be a Flat Nose, and delivered over to be gelt. You'll ask me, no doubt, the Reason of that Barbarous Custom, and how it comes to pass that we, amongst whom Virginity is a Crime, should enjoyn Continence by force; but know that we do so, because after Thirty Ages experience we have observed, that a great Nose is the mark of a Witty, Courteous, Affable, Generous and Liberal Man; and that a little Nose is a Sign of the contrary:[5] Wherefore of Flat Noses we make Eunuchs, because the Republick had rather have no Children at all than Children like them."

"Now that you might understand the reason, why everyone in this country has big noses; as soon as a woman gives birth, the midwife takes the child to the Master of the Seminary; and exactly at the end of the year, the experts gather, and if his nose turns out to be shorter than the standard measurement kept by an alderman, he is deemed a Flat Nose and is castrated. You'll probably wonder why we have this cruel tradition and how it is that in a place where virginity is seen as a crime, we enforce restraint by force; but know that we do this because, after thirty ages of experience, we have noticed that a large nose is a sign of a witty, courteous, friendly, generous, and open-minded person; while a small nose indicates the opposite: [5] Therefore, we make eunuchs of Flat Noses because the Republic would rather have no children at all than children like them."

Of Noses

He was still a speaking, when I saw a man come in stark Naked; I presently sat down and put on my Hat to shew him Honour, for these are the greatest Marks of Respect, that can be shew'd to any in that Country. "The Kingdom," said he, "desires you would give the Magistrates notice, before you return to your own World; because a Mathematician hath just now undertaken before the Council, that provided when you are returned home, you would make a certain Machine, that he'll teach you how to do; he'll attract your Globe, and joyn it to this."

He was still talking when I saw a man come in completely naked; I quickly sat down and put on my hat to show him respect, as these are the greatest signs of honor in that country. "The Kingdom," he said, "wants you to inform the Magistrates before you return to your own world; because a mathematician has just taken on a challenge before the Council, that if you'll build a certain machine when you get home, he'll teach you how to do it; he'll attract your globe and connect it to this one."

During all this Discourse we went on with our Dinner; and as soon as we rose from Table, we went to take the Air in the Garden; where taking Occasion to speak of the Generation and Conception of things, he said to me, "You must know, that the Earth, converting it self into a Tree, from a Tree into a Hog, and from a Hog into a Man, is an Argument that all things in Nature aspire to be Men; since that is the most perfect Being, as being a Quintessence, and the best devised Mixture in the World; which alone unites the Animal and Rational Life into one. None but a Pedant will deny me this, when we see that a Plumb-Tree, by the Heat of its Germ, as by a Mouth, sucks in and digests the Earth that's about it; that a Hog devours the Fruit of this Tree, and converts it into the Substance of it self; and that a Man feeding on that Hog, reconcocts that dead Flesh, unites it to himself, and makes that Animal to revive under a more Noble Species. So the Man whom you see, perhaps threescore years ago was no more but a Tuft of Grass in my Garden; which is the more probable, that the Opinion of the Pythagorean Metamorphosis, which so many Great Men maintain, in all likelyhood has only reached us to engage us into an Enquiry after the truth of it; as, in reality, we have found that Matter, and all that has a Vegetative or Sensitive Life, when once it hath attained to the period of its Perfection, wheels about again and descends into its Inanity, that it may return upon the Stage and Act the same Parts over and over." I went down extreamly satisfyed to the Garden, and was beginning to rehearse to my Companion what our Master had taught me; when the Physiognomist came to conduct us to Supper, and afterwards to Rest.

During our conversation, we continued with our dinner. As soon as we finished eating, we went out to enjoy the fresh air in the garden. Taking the opportunity to talk about the generation and conception of things, he said to me, "You should know that the Earth, transforming itself into a tree, then into a pig, and then into a man, is evidence that everything in nature strives to become human; since that is the most perfect being, as it embodies the essence and the best mix in the world, which uniquely combines animal and rational life into one. Only an academic would disagree with this, considering we see that a plum tree, through the heat of its seed, like a mouth, absorbs and processes the surrounding earth; that a pig eats the fruit from this tree and converts it into its own substance; and that a man who eats that pig reconfigures the dead flesh, integrates it into himself, and allows that animal to be reborn in a more noble form. So the man you see, perhaps sixty years ago, was nothing more than a tuft of grass in my garden. This is even more likely given that the belief in the Pythagorean Metamorphosis, which so many great minds support, likely exists to stimulate our inquiry into its truth; as, in reality, we have found that matter, and all that possesses vegetative or sensitive life, once it reaches its peak of perfection, cycles back down into its void, only to return again to the stage and perform the same roles repeatedly." I went down to the garden feeling extremely satisfied and was about to share with my companion what our master had taught me when the physiognomist came to lead us to supper and then to rest.


[1] Cyrano's own work. It is full of interesting matters, including a trip through the country of the Birds, which offers many points of comparison with Gulliver's Voyage to the country of the Houyhnhms. Cyrano finally, under the guidance of Campanella, arrives at the land of the Philosophers of the Sun (compare Swift's Laputa), where he meets Descartes and Gassendi, as Gulliver does in the Laputan province of Glubbdubdrib (Voyage to Laputa, chap. viii.).

[1] Cyrano's own work. It’s filled with fascinating topics, including a journey through the land of the Birds, which has many similarities with Gulliver's trip to the land of the Houyhnhms. In the end, guided by Campanella, Cyrano reaches the land of the Philosophers of the Sun (see Swift's Laputa), where he encounters Descartes and Gassendi, just like Gulliver does in the Laputan area of Glubbdubdrib (Voyage to Laputa, chap. viii.).

Cyrano's machine for reaching the sun, depicted in the illustration opposite, is best described in the words of M. Rostand's play, and completes our parallels with all the six means of scaling the sky which Cyrano there enumerates: "Or else, I could have let the wind into a cedar coffer, then ratified the imprisoned element by means of cunningly adjusted burning glasses, and soared up with it."

Cyrano's device for reaching the sun, shown in the illustration opposite, is best described in the words of M. Rostand's play, and it completes our comparisons with all six methods of reaching the sky that Cyrano lists: "Or else, I could have trapped the wind in a cedar box, then harnessed the trapped element using cleverly positioned magnifying glasses, and soared up with it."

[2] Probably Campanella; cf. p. 78, n. 1. On his "great work," cf. also p. 79, n. 1.

[2] Probably Campanella; see p. 78, n. 1. For his "great work," see also p. 79, n. 1.

[3] Is this an anticipation of the phonograph?

[3] Is this a preview of the phonograph?

[4] Readings. Cf. Sir Thomas Browne: "In the lecture of Holy Scripture, their apprehensions are commonly confined unto the literal sense of the text."

[4] Readings. See Sir Thomas Browne: "In studying the Bible, people's understanding is usually limited to the literal meaning of the text."

[5] Cf. M. Rostand's Cyrano de Bergerac, act I. scene iv.: "Cyrano. A great nose is properly the index of an affable, kindly, courteous man, witty, liberal, brave, such as I am! and such as you are forevermore precluded from supposing yourself, deplorable rogue!"

[5] See. M. Rostand's Cyrano de Bergerac, act I, scene iv.: "Cyrano. A big nose is really a sign of a friendly, nice, polite person—witty, generous, brave—just like I am! And someone like you is forever banned from thinking of yourself that way, you miserable scoundrel!"


CHAPTER XVI.

Of Miracles; and of Curing by the Imagination.


Next Morning, so soon as I awoke, I went to call up my Antagonist. "It is," said I, accosting him, "as great a Miracle to find a great Wit, like yours, buried in Sleep, as to see Fire without Heat and Action:" He bore with this ugly Compliment; "but," (cryed he, with a Cholerick kind of Love) "will you never leave these Fabulous Terms? Know, that these Names defame the Name of a Philosopher; and that seeing the wise Man sees nothing in the World, but what he conceives, and judges may be conceived, he ought to abhor all those Expressions of Prodigies, and extraordinary Events of Nature, which Block heads have invented to excuse the Weakness of their Understanding."

Next morning, as soon as I woke up, I went to wake up my rival. "It’s just as amazing to find a brilliant mind like yours buried in sleep as it is to see fire without heat and action," I said to him. He took this harsh compliment with a bit of irritation. "But," he exclaimed, with an annoyed kind of affection, "will you ever stop with these exaggerated terms? You should know that these names tarnish the title of a philosopher. A wise person sees nothing in the world but what they can conceive, and they should despise all those expressions of wonders and extraordinary events in nature that simpletons use to excuse their lack of understanding."

I thought my self then obliged in Conscience, to endeavour to undeceive him; and therefore, said I, "Though you be very stiff and obstinate in your Opinions, yet I have plainly seen supernatural Things happen:" "Say you so," continued he; "you little know, that the force of Imagination is able to cure all the Diseases which you attribute to supernatural Causes, by reason of a certain natural Balsam, that contains Qualities quite contrary to the qualities of the Diseases that attack us; which happens, when our Imagination informed by Pain searches in that place for the specifick Remedy, which it applies to the Poison. That's the reason, why an able Physician of your World advises the Patient to make use of an Ignorant Doctor whom he esteems to be very knowing, rather than of a very Skilful Physician whom he may imagine to be Ignorant; because he fancies, that our Imagination labouring to recover our Health, provided it be assisted by Remedies, is able to cure us; but that the strongest Medicines are too weak, when not applied by Imagination. Do you think it strange, that the first Men of your World lived so many Ages without the least Knowledge of Physick? No. And what might have been the Cause of that, in your judgement; unless their Nature was as yet in its force, and that natural Balsam in vigour, before they were spoilt by the Drugs wherewith Physicians consume you; it being enough then for the recovery of ones Health, earnestly to wish for it, and to imagine himself cured: So that their vigorous Fancies, plunging into that vital Oyl, extracted the Elixir of it, and applying Actives to Passives, in almost the twinkling of an Eye they found themselves as sound as before: Which, notwithstanding the Depravation of Nature, happens even at this day, though somewhat rarely; and is by the Multitude called a Miracle: For my part, I believe not a jot on't, and have this to say for my self, that it is easier for all these Doctors to be mistaken, than that the other may not easily come to pass: For I put the Question to them; A Patient recovered out of a Feaver, heartily desired, during his sickness, as it is like, that he might be cured, and, may be, made Vows for that effect; so that of necessity he must either have dyed, continued sick, or recovered: Had he died, then would it have been said, kind Heaven hath put an end to his Pains; Nay, and that according to his Prayers, he was now cured of all Diseases, praised be the Lord: Had his Sickness continued, one would have said, he wanted Faith; but because he is cured, it's a Miracle forsooth. Is it not far more likely, that his Fancy, being excited by violent Desires, hath done its Duty and wrought the Cure? For grant he hath escaped, what then? must it needs be a Miracle? How many have we seen, pray, and after many solemn Vows and Protestations, go to pot with all their fair Promises and Resolutions."

I felt it was my duty to try to set him straight, so I said, "Even though you're very stubborn in your beliefs, I've clearly seen supernatural things happen." "Is that so?" he replied. "You have no idea that the power of imagination can cure all the diseases you think are caused by supernatural forces, thanks to a kind of natural balm that has qualities completely opposite to the diseases that attack us. This happens when our imagination, influenced by pain, seeks out the specific remedy and applies it to the poison. That's why a good doctor in your world advises a patient to rely on an ignorant doctor he believes is knowledgeable rather than a really skilled physician whom he thinks might be clueless. He thinks that as long as the patient's imagination is working to recover their health, and with the right treatments, it can cure them; but the strongest medicines are ineffective if not guided by imagination. Do you find it strange that the first people in your world lived for so long without any knowledge of medicine? I don't. What do you think could have caused that, if not for the fact that their nature was still strong, and that natural balm was effective before they were ruined by the drugs that physicians give you? Back then, all it took to recover one's health was to genuinely wish for it and imagine oneself cured. Their strong imaginations, tapping into that vital essence, extracted its elixir, and by applying active solutions to passive ones, they found themselves healthy again almost instantly. Despite the decline in nature, this can still happen today, though rarely, and people call it a miracle. For my part, I don’t believe in it at all, and I argue that it’s easier for all these doctors to be wrong than for the other to not be possible. I pose this question to them: a patient who recovers from a fever likely wished for healing during his sickness and possibly made vows in that regard; so he must either have died, stayed sick, or recovered. If he died, people would say that kind Heaven ended his suffering; and according to his prayers, now he’s cured of all diseases, praise the Lord. If he continued to be sick, they would say he lacked faith; but since he is cured, it’s declared a miracle. Is it not much more probable that his imagination, driven by strong desires, did its job and brought about the cure? So if he escaped, what then? Does that make it a miracle? How many have we seen, I ask, who after making many solemn vows and promises, end up failing miserably despite all their good intentions?

"But at least," replied I to him, "if what you say of that Balsam be true, it is a mark of the Rationality of our Soul; seeing without the help of our Reason, or the Concurrence of our Will, she Acts of her self; as if being without us, she applied the Active to the Passive. Now if being separated from us she is Rational, it necessarily follows that she is Spiritual; and if you acknowledge her to be Spiritual, I conclude she is immortal; seeing Death happens to Animals, only by the changing of Forms, of which Matter alone is capable."

"But at least," I said to him, "if what you’re saying about that Balsam is true, it shows the Rationality of our Soul; acting on its own without our Reason or Will involved, it's like it applies the Active to the Passive by itself. Now, if it can be Rational even when separate from us, it follows that it must be Spiritual; and if you agree that it’s Spiritual, then I conclude it’s immortal, since Death happens to Animals only through changes in Forms, which only Matter can undergo."

The Young Man at that, decently sitting down upon his Bed, and making me also to sit, discoursed, as I remember, in this manner: "As for the Soul of Beasts, which is Corporeal, I do not wonder they Die; seeing the best Harmony of the four Qualities may be dissolved, the greatest force of Blood quelled, and the loveliest Proportion of Organs disconcerted; but I wonder very much, that our intellectual, incorporeal, and immortal Soul should be constrained to dislodge and leave us, by the same Cause that makes an Ox to perish. Hath she covenanted with our Body, that as soon as he should receive a prick with a Sword in the Heart, a Bullet in the Brain, or a Musket-shot through the Chest, she should pack up and be gone? And if that Soul were Spiritual, and of her self so Rational that being separated from our Mass she understood as well as when Clothed with a Body; why cannot Blind Men, born with all the fair advantages of that intellectual Soul, imagine what it is to see? Is it because they are not as yet deprived of Sight, by the Death of all their Senses? How! I cannot then make use of my Right Hand, because I have a Left!

The Young Man, sitting down properly on his bed and inviting me to sit as well, spoke to me like this: "As for the souls of animals, which are physical, I’m not surprised they die; since the perfect balance of the four qualities can break down, the strongest flow of blood can be stopped, and the best arrangement of organs can fall apart. But I’m really puzzled that our intellectual, non-physical, and immortal soul has to leave us due to the same reason that makes an ox die. Did it make a deal with our body that as soon as it gets stabbed in the heart, shot in the brain, or hit in the chest, it has to pack up and leave? And if that soul is spiritual and inherently rational, understanding things just fine when separated from our body, then why can’t blind people, who have all the strengths of that intellectual soul, even imagine what it means to see? Is it because they haven’t lost their sight due to the death of all their senses? How? So I can’t use my right hand just because I have a left!"

"And in fine, to make a just comparison which will overthrow all that you have said; I shall only alledge to you a Painter, who cannot work without his pencil: And I'll tell you, that it is just so with the Soul, when she wants the use of the Senses. Yet they have the Soul, which can only act imperfectly, because of the loss of one of her Tools, in the course of Life, to be able then to work to Perfection, when after our death she hath lost them all. If they tell me, over and over again, that she needeth not these Instruments for performing her Functions, I'll tell them e'en so, That then all the Blind about the Streets ought to be Whipt at a Carts-Arse, for playing the Counterfeits in pretending not to See a bit."

"And to make a fair comparison that challenges everything you've said, I'll mention a painter who can’t create without his brush. It's the same with the soul when it needs the senses. The soul has these senses but can only act imperfectly because she loses one of her tools throughout life, which prevents her from working perfectly. After our death, when she loses them all, she can truly work to perfection. If people keep telling me that she doesn’t need these tools to perform her functions, I’d say that then all the blind people on the streets should be punished for pretending not to see at all."

He would have gone on in such impertinent Arguments, had not I stopt his Mouth, by desiring him to forbear, as he did for fear of a quarrel; for he perceived I began to be in a heat: So that he departed, and left me admiring the People of that World, amongst whom even the meanest have Naturally so much Wit; whereas those of ours have so little, and yet so dearly bought.

He would have continued with such rude arguments if I hadn't stopped him by asking him to hold back, which he did because he was afraid of a fight; he noticed I was getting angry. So he left, and I was left wondering about the people in that world, where even the lowest have a natural wit, while those in our world have so little, and it comes at such a high cost.


CHAPTER XVII.

Of the Author's Return to the Earth.


At length my Love for my Country took me off of the desire and thoughts I had of staying there; I minded nothing now but to be gone; but I saw so much impossibility in the matter, that it made me quite peevish and melancholick. My Spirit observed it, and having asked me, What was the reason that my Humor was so much altered? I frankly told him the Cause of my Melancholy; but he made me such fair Promises concerning my Return, that I relied wholly upon him. I acquainted the Council with my design; who sent for me, and made me take an Oath, that I should relate in our World, all that I had seen in that. My Passports then were expeded, and my Spirit having made necessary Provisions for so long a Voyage, asked me, What part of my Country I desired to light in? I told him, that since most of the Rich Youths of Paris, once in their life time, made a Journey to Rome; imagining after that that there remained no more worth the doing or seeing; I prayed him to be so good as to let me imitate them.

Eventually, my love for my country made me lose the desire and thoughts I had about staying there; I only wanted to leave now. However, I saw so many obstacles in the way that it made me feel quite irritable and down. My Spirit noticed this, and when it asked me why my mood had changed so much, I honestly told it the reason for my sadness. But it made me such good promises about my return that I completely trusted it. I informed the Council of my plan, who summoned me and required me to take an oath to share everything I had seen in that world. My travel documents were then processed, and my Spirit, having prepared the necessary supplies for such a long journey, asked me where in my country I wanted to land. I told it that since most wealthy young people from Paris make a trip to Rome at least once in their lives, believing there was nothing left worthwhile to do or see afterwards, I hoped it would be kind enough to let me follow their example.

"But withal," said I, "in what Machine shall we perform the Voyage, and what Orders do you think the Mathematician, who talked t'other day of joyning this Globe to ours, will give me?" "As to the Mathematician," said he, "let that be no hinderance to you; for he is a Man who promises much, and performs little or nothing. And as to the Machine that's to carry you back, it shall be the same which brought you to Court." "How," said I, "will the Air become as solid as the Earth, to bear your steps? I cannot believe that." "And it is strange," replied he, "that you should believe, and not believe. Pray why should the Witches of your World, who march in the Air, and conduct whole Armies of Hail, Snow, Rain, and other Meteors, from one Province into another, have more Power than we? Pray have a little better opinion of me, than to think I would impose upon you." "The truth is," said I, "I have received so many good Offices from you, as well as Socrates, and the rest, for whom you have [had] so great kindness, that I dare trust my self in your hands, as now I do, resigning my self heartily up to you."

"But still," I said, "in what machine are we going to make the journey, and what instructions do you think the mathematician, who mentioned connecting this globe to ours the other day, will give me?" "As for the mathematician," he replied, "don't let that concern you; he's a guy who makes lots of promises but delivers very little or nothing at all. And as for the machine that will take you back, it will be the same one that brought you to court." "How," I asked, "will the air become as solid as the ground to support your steps? I can't believe that." "And it's odd," he answered, "that you can both believe and doubt at the same time. Tell me, why should the witches of your world, who float in the air and command entire armies of hail, snow, rain, and other weather systems from one place to another, have more power than we do? Please, think a little better of me than to assume I would deceive you." "The truth is," I said, "I have received so many good deeds from you, just like Socrates and the others for whom you have shown such kindness, that I fully trust myself in your hands, just as I do now, willingly giving myself to you."

I had no sooner said the word, but he rose like a Whirlwind, and holding me between his Arms, without the least uneasiness he made me pass that vast space which Astronomers reckon betwixt the Moon and us, in a day and a halfs time; which convinced me that they tell a Lye who say that a Millstone would be Three Hundred Threescore, and I know not how many years more, in falling from Heaven, since I was so short a while in dropping down from the Globe of the Moon upon this. At length, about the beginning of the Second day, I perceived I was drawing near our World; since I could already distinguish Europe from Africa, and both from Asia; when I smelt Brimstone which I saw steaming out of a very high Mountain,[1] that incommoded me so much that I fainted away upon it.

I had barely spoken the words when he shot up like a whirlwind, wrapping me in his arms. Without any hesitation, he took me across the huge distance that astronomers estimate lies between the Moon and us in just a day and a half. This made me realize that those who claim a millstone would take three hundred and sixty years, plus who knows how many more, to fall from Heaven are wrong, since it took me such a short time to drop from the Moon’s surface to this one. Finally, at the start of the second day, I noticed I was getting close to our world; I could already make out Europe from Africa and both from Asia. Then I smelled sulfur, which was steaming out of a very high mountain,[1] and it bothered me so much that I fainted on it.

I cannot tell what befel me afterwards; but coming to my self again, I found I was amongst Briers on the side of a Hill, amidst some Shepherds, who spoke Italian. I knew not what was become of my Spirit, and I asked the Shepherds if they had not seen him. At that word they made the sign of the Cross, and looked upon me as if I had been a Devil my self: But when I told them that I was a Christian, and that I begg'd the Charity of them, that they would lead me to some place where I might take a little rest; they conducted me into a Village, about a Mile off; where no sooner was I come but all the Dogs of the place, from the least Cur to the biggest Mastiff, flew upon me, and had torn me to pieces, if I had not found a House wherein I saved my self: But that hindered them not to continue their Barking and Bawling, so that the Master of the House began to look upon me with an Evil Eye; and really I think, as people are very apprehensive when Accidents which they look upon to be ominous happen, that man could have delivered me up as a Prey to these accursed Beasts, had not I bethought my self that that which madded them so much at me, was the World from whence I came; because being accustomed to bark at the Moon, they smelt I was come from thence, by the scent of my Cloaths, which stuck to me as a Sea-smell hangs about those who have been long on Ship-board, for some time after they come ashore. To Air myself then, I lay three or four hours in the Sun, upon a Terrass-walk; and being afterwards come down, the Dogs, who smelt no more that influence which had made me their Enemy, left barking, and peaceably went to their several homes.

I can't say what happened to me afterwards, but when I came to my senses again, I found myself among briars on the side of a hill, surrounded by some shepherds who spoke Italian. I had no idea where my spirit had gone, so I asked the shepherds if they had seen it. At that, they made the sign of the cross and looked at me like I was a devil myself. But when I told them I was a Christian and asked for their charity to lead me to a place where I could rest, they took me to a village about a mile away. As soon as I arrived, all the dogs in the place, from the smallest mutt to the largest mastiff, charged at me and would have torn me apart if I hadn’t found a house where I could save myself. However, that didn’t stop them from barking and howling, which made the owner of the house look at me suspiciously. Honestly, I think that, since people are often anxious when they encounter what they see as bad omens, that man might have handed me over as a prey to those accursed beasts if I hadn’t realized that what enraged them about me was the world I came from. They were used to barking at the moon and sensed that I had come from there because of the smell of my clothes, which clung to me like the scent of the sea lingers on those who have been at sea for a long time after they come ashore. To air myself out, I lay in the sun for three or four hours on a terrace; and when I came down afterward, the dogs, no longer able to detect that influence which had made me their enemy, stopped barking and peacefully returned to their homes.

Next day I parted for Rome, where I saw the ruins of the Triumphs of some great men, as well as of Ages: I admired those lovely Relicks; and the Repairs of some of them made by the Modern. At length, having stayed there a fortnight in Company of Monsieur de Cyrano my Cousin, who advanced me Money for my Return, I went to Civita vecchia, and embarked in a Galley that carried me to Marseilles.

The next day, I left for Rome, where I saw the ruins celebrating the triumphs of some great people, as well as the ruins of past Ages: I admired those beautiful remnants; and the repairs some of them had received from modern restoration. After spending two weeks there with my cousin, Monsieur de Cyrano, who lent me money for my return, I went to Civitavecchia and boarded a galley that took me to Marseilles.

During all this Voyage, my mind run upon nothing but the Wonders of the last I made. At that time I began the Memoires of it; and after my return, put them into as good order, as Sickness, which confines me to Bed, would permit. But foreseeing, that it will put an end to all my Studies, and Travels;[2] that I may be as good as my word to the Council of that World; I have begg'd of Monsieur le Bret, my dearest and most constant Friend, that he would publish them with the History of the Republick of the Sun, that of the Spark, and some other Pieces of my Composing, if those who have Stolen them from us restore them to him, as I earnestly adjure them to do.[3]

Throughout this entire journey, I couldn't stop thinking about the wonders of my last adventure. During that time, I started writing memories of it; and after my return, I organized them as best as I could, given that illness has me confined to bed. But anticipating that this will put an end to all my studies and travels,[2] I asked my dear and loyal friend, Monsieur le Bret, to publish them along with the history of the Republic of the Sun, that of the Spark, and some other pieces I’ve written, if those who have stolen them from us return them to him, as I strongly urge them to do.[3]


[1] Vesuvius.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Vesuvius.

[2] Fr., "travaux," i.e., old English Travails.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Fr., "travaux," i.e., old English Travails.

[3] The Manuscript of the Bibliothèque Nationale ends differently: "I enquired at the port when a ship would leave for France. And when I was embarked, my mind ran upon nothing but the Wonders of my Voyage. I admired a thousand times the Providence of God who had set apart these naturally Infidel men in a place by themselves where they could not corrupt his Beloved; and had punished them for their pride by abandoning them to their own self-sufficiency. Likewise I doubt not that he has put off till now the sending of any to preach the Gospel to them, for the very reason that he knew they would receive it ill; and so, hardening their hearts, it would serve but to make them deserve the harsher punishment in the world to come."

[3] The Manuscript of the Bibliothèque Nationale concludes differently: "I asked at the port when a ship would be leaving for France. And as I set sail, my thoughts were consumed by the Wonders of my Voyage. I marveled countless times at God's Providence, who had set apart these naturally unfaithful people in a place by themselves where they couldn't corrupt His Beloved; and He had punished them for their pride by letting them rely on themselves. Likewise, I have no doubt that He delayed sending anyone to preach the Gospel to them because He knew they wouldn't accept it; and thus, hardening their hearts, it would only make them deserve harsher punishment in the world to come."

This is very likely the original ending of the work as it was circulated in Manuscript between 1649 and 1655. In any case, the particular thrust-and-parry used here is a favorite stroke with the "libertins" of the epoch in their duels against "Les Préjugés." "These are not my opinions and arguments," they say; "Heaven forbid!... They only express the ideas of my characters which of course I abhor." At the same time the arguments have been stated, which was the object in view. Cyrano has several times used this method already, notably at the end of Chapter xvi.

This is likely the original ending of the work as it was shared in manuscript form between 1649 and 1655. In any case, the specific back-and-forth used here is a favorite tactic among the "libertines" of that time in their debates against "Les Préjugés." "These aren't my opinions and arguments," they say; "Heaven forbid!... They just reflect the ideas of my characters, which I obviously despise." At the same time, the arguments have been clearly presented, which was the goal. Cyrano has already used this method several times, especially at the end of Chapter xvi.

The ending in the text above, that of all the editions, may have been substituted by Cyrano himself during his last illness.

The ending in the text above, from all the editions, may have been replaced by Cyrano himself during his final illness.

FINIS.


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!